CJ Fraiser
By Falcon Horus - thot_bastet@hotmail.com


                         *******************

INCLUDES: CJ Fraiser
          Family Affair
          Opposite Sex
          Salva Mea

                         *******************



CJ Fraiser 
By Falcon Horus - thot_bastet@hotmail.com


RATING: FR-T

WARNINGS: Violence

CATEGORY: Action/Adventure, Humor, Angst

PAIRING: No info given

SPOILERS: Children of the Gods, The Devil You Know, episodes in which 
Nirrti appears, The Gladiator, Gone in 60 Seconds

TIME FRAME: No info given

SUMMARY: A new character and a new adventure!

DISCLAIMER: Stargate Sg-1 and its characters are the property of Stargate 
(II) Productions, Showtime/Viacom, MGM/UA, Double Secret Productions, and 
Gekko Productions. This story is for entertainment purposes only and no 
money exchanged hands. No copyright infringement is intended. The 
original characters, situations, and story are the property of the 
author. This story may not be posted elsewhere without the consent of the 
author. Jonathan and CJ Fraiser are property of Falcon Horus. If you want 
to use them, just ask!

AUTHOR'S NOTES: I've revised the story because it really needed an 
update. I changed some things but the story is still the same. I hope you 
will enjoy the new CJ. 

Thank you to Coffee Bean for the idea to make my fly the size of a small 
jet plane.


                         *******************

Chapter 1: Who's CJ Fraiser?

New York

*Manhattan*

"CJ! Wake up! We have to go! We have a plane to catch, remember!" 
Jonathan was running through their apartment to gather the stuff he 
needed most, the rest would be send afterwards. His daughter appeared in 
the hallway and bumped into him.

"Come on, CJ! Hurry up!"

"Yeah, yeah!" She made herself a sandwich and went straight to the 
bathroom. CJ got dressed in less than 5 minutes, grabbed her bag pack, 
which she had made the previous night, and her violin, opened the door of 
the apartment looked around one last time and left.

"Hey, where are you going?" Jonathan looked at CJ. He knew she hated the 
fact they had to move. But he had to accept this new job in order to make 
progress in his research on how the first life forms had come to Earth 
and had developed themselves.

"I'm going to say goodbye to Josh." Her friend lived on the first floor 
of the building. They were the only family with a garden.

CJ found her best friend sitting under the oak tree. He was holding 
something in his hand but she couldn't see what it was until he gave it 
to her.

"Hey Josh!"

"Hey CJ, leaving already?" He looked sad as he knew he was about to loose 
a good friend.

"Yeah! Dad will be here any minute." CJ looked up at the sky and noticed 
how the clouds had gathered. It would probably be raining today.

"Here, I want you to have this so you won't forget about our friendship." 
He handed her the little gift and as she unwrapped it she recognized the 
heart-shaped stone they found when they first played together at the 
playground. "Promise me, you'll write me about your adventures in 
Colorado."

"I promise!" CJ lay her arm around Josh's shoulder. That's how Jonathan 
found them a few minutes later. He joined them and together they waited 
for the cab that would bring the two to the airport.

                         *******************

*Flight 234*

CJ looked out of the window of the airplane. There wasn't much to see, 
just a few clouds. Her father was flipping through some documents.

"Dad?" CJ gazed at her father while she tried to catch a glimpse of what 
was on the papers.

"Mm." - Okay, that sounds like he's too busy with whatever is on those 
pages. -

"Will aunt J pick us up at the airport?" Jonathan looked at his daughter 
and frowned a little, trying to remember the agreement about who was 
going to pick them up.

"Yes, I think she will."

"Okidoki!" CJ noticed that her father's attention was drawn back to his 
papers and that he wasn't in the mood to talk so she decided to read a 
little herself. She was reading the book The Stargate Conspiracies 
written by Lynn Picknett and Clive Prince. She was so intrigued by the 
mysteries surrounding Giza and the pyramids that she wanted to know as 
much as possible, preferable everything that had something to do with the 
subject. She was so busy reading that she didn't hear the captain of the 
plane telling his passengers to fasten their seatbelts. As a result CJ 
bumped into the seat in front of her. - Damn it! Couldn't Dad warn me! - 
But as she looked at him she saw that he was having a bigger problem than 
she had. He too hadn't heard the captain and had lost his papers during 
the landing. Jonathan looked at CJ for help but she was to busy making 
fun of him. She just couldn't stop laughing and therefore when she got 
out of the plane she tripped and fell flat on her face. Now it was 
Jonathan's turn to laugh and CJ's turn to get a shameful color on her 
cheeks.

                         *******************

Denver

*The Airport*

Both were looking for the familiar face that belonged to the person that 
would pick them up.

"Dad, do you see her?"

"Nope, don't see her. She might be late." Jonathan looked at his watch 
but they had landed on time so being late couldn't be an option.

"Maybe she forgot us coming today." CJ almost tripped over her suitcase 
as she was looking for her aunt.

"Now why would I want to do that?" Janet appeared from behind a corner, 
surprising both father and daughter.

"Aunt J!" CJ practically jumped into her open arms, as it had almost been 
5 years since she had last seen her.

"CJ, it seems you grow taller every time I see you." Janet looked up at 
her niece and smiled.

"No J, the real reason is that you remain short!" CJ jumped away from her 
aunt while laughing out loud. She knew well enough that Janet couldn't 
laugh with jokes that had something to do with her height. Jonathan 
smiled at his sister and gave her a quick hug.

"Had a nice flight?" Jonathan nodded while he picked up the suitcases and 
followed his sister to the exit.

"Where are we going? Are we going straight to this secret place Dad won't 
tell me about?" CJ was jumping up and down of pure excitement.

"Uh ... no!" CJ's excitement disappeared as snow in the sun and her face 
suddenly betrayed disappointment. Janet noticed her niece become sad and 
tried to cheer her up. "CJ, first you have to meet some friends of mine. 
They are waiting at your new house." As Janet mentioned the word 'house' 
she saw the sun return into CJ's eyes.

"House? We have a house to live in?" Her enthusiasm reached unknown 
heights again now that she knew she was going to live in a house once 
more. She hadn't lived in a house since her Mom had passed away. Since 
then she and her father had always been living in a small flat. And now 
they ended up in a house, again. "With a garden?" Janet nodded and CJ 
forgot all about the complex. - A house with a garden! - CJ just couldn't 
believe it until she could see it with her own two eyes.

                         *******************

Colorado Springs

*The House*

"Well, what do you think?" Janet's brother and her niece were staring at 
the house in front of them. Their mouths had dropped when they saw how 
big it was.

"Mom would have loved it." Jonathan looked at his daughter and realized 
she was thinking the same thing.

"Yeah, she would!" CJ smiled a big smile and gazed back at the house in 
front of her. "Look at that garden, Dad! It's huge!" At that very moment 
five people came out of the new house to meet Janet's family.

"Your friends, I presume." Jonathan turned to his sister.

"Let me do some introducing! Colonel Jack O'Neill, Major Sam Carter, Dr. 
Daniel Jackson, Murray and Cassandra!" They received a curt nod from each 
one of them.

"Nice to meet you all!"

"And now the other way around. This is my brother, Jonathan, and his 
daughter, CJ."

"Catherine-Jane, to be exact." Jonathan smiled at the people in front of 
him but CJ turned to her father looking slightly annoyed. - Why does he 
always have to do that? -

"Dad! ... I prefer CJ. Thank you!" She gave them all a good handshake, 
ending with Cassie. "So I finally meet my..." Janet took CJ by the arm 
and dragged her in the house before she could finish her sentence.

"Cassandra, are you coming too? I have a surprise for the both of you." 
CJ struggled a little as she didn't want to go in yet but her aunt 
wouldn't let go so she let herself be dragged into the house.

"Coming! Come on, Sam!" Cassie took Sam's hand and pulled her in the 
house.

"J, don't tell me he doesn't know yet?" CJ looked at her aunt, who just 
shrugged her shoulders. She had known it for quite some time now that she 
had a cousin but she had had to promise Janet she would not tell it to 
her father. CJ thought that her aunt would have told it by now but 
apparently she hadn't. "You should tell him no matter what he thinks of 
women raising a child on their own. He'll find out soon enough. We're 
going to live here, you know!"

"I know. But as you say it he would disapprove me raising Cassandra, 
therefore it's better he doesn't know that she's my daughter, not yet. 
I'll tell him myself when the time is right."

"Listen, I will tell him if you don't because you can't keep this a 
secret for long. What if he visits you and notices Cassandra's living 
with you. He's now probably thinking that she's one of your friends' 
daughter."

"CJ, I warn you if you..." Janet's look said enough and CJ knew that 
she'd better kept her mouth shut.

"Hey CJ, what's this?" Cassandra was knocking on the box with the violin.

"Whoa, stop doing that!" CJ pulled the box away from her cousin, as that 
would be better for the both of them because if anything should happen to 
her instrument she would kill the person who screwed it up. "It's a 
violin." She opened the box and showed Cassie the violin. Sam had to come 
a little closer to see what CJ was showing Cassandra.

"Do you play the violin?" Sam liked the violin. It was one of her 
favorite instruments as it made a nice sound.

"As a matter of fact I do. It was my Mom who taught me how to play it as 
she played it herself. I was 4 years old when I started playing."

"Can you play something for us?" Cassie looked at CJ who shook her head 
and closed the box.

"Not now! Later maybe. Hey aunt J, what's this big surprise you have for 
us?"

"Upstairs, second door on your left." CJ and Cassie ran up the stairs, 
straight to the room Janet had pointed out.

While the girls were discovering their surprise, the guys came into the 
house.

"I think it's about time we show you Cheyenne Mountain." Jack turned to 
Sam. "Carter, are you coming?" He had rehearsed this scene a little too 
much. When General Hammond had told him of their next mission he had 
cursed under his breath. Jonathan had been another scientist but CJ had 
made a nice impression on him. He was looking forward on working together 
with the girl.

"No, I think I'll stay here for a little while longer. I'll see you later 
at the Mountain!"

"Okay, later then!" Jack opened the front door and went out, followed by 
Teal'c and Daniel.

"Janet, will you look after CJ for me? It's been difficult for her, so I 
kind of hoped you could help her settle in." Jonathan looked at his 
sister.

"I'll do just that, big brother. Now go!"

"Bye Major Carter. It was nice meeting you."

"Likewise." He followed the men and closed the door behind him. "They are 
gone. Now we can do our part of the job." The two women went upstairs to 
see where the two teenagers were hanging out.

They walked into the room and found CJ and Cassie behind the brand new 
computer.

"Hey CJ, what do you think of it?"

"It's an awesome room, especially the computer." CJ smiled a big and 
happy smile.

"CJ, come over here for a second! There's something we need to talk to 
you about." CJ got up from her chair and placed herself next to Janet on 
the king-size bed.

"What? Did I do something wrong already?" Sam gave CJ and Janet a curious 
look. - What did she mean by that? I hope she isn't such a brat like all 
teenagers are. -

"No, you haven't but I want you to listen to what Sam has to say!"

"Okay, go ahead!" Janet nodded to Sam.

"First you have to promise us that everything you're about to hear, will 
be kept a secret! Never talk to anybody about this matter, not even your 
father!" CJ looked at her aunt and then back to Sam. She felt that 
whatever was going to be revealed to her it was huge and something they 
both knew about but still she couldn't really figure out what it was.

"But what about Cassandra?"

"I'm an alien. I already know everything of what they're about to tell 
you. Just listen to Sam! You'll love it!"

"An alien? What is she talking about?" CJ started to get really confused.

"Do you promise to keep it a secret?"

"Yeah, I do. Just tell me because you're making me way too curious and 
you know that's not healthy!"

"Okay then, here it goes!" Sam took a deep breath and started talking. 
"Maybe you remember that government-test you had to make a couple of 
months ago." CJ nodded and remembered how the others of her class had 
complained that the test was way too difficult for them. She had 
considered it an easy one. "Every senior in every High School in the US 
had to make that test. Your score had to be between 95 and 100% to pass. 
There were only ten seniors in the US who were capable of doing so. We 
scanned their profiles and after we did that, only five seniors remained, 
including you. Then it became much more difficult to pick one because we 
had to get him or her here without telling the real reason. But the team 
that did your profile noticed you were Dr. Fraiser's niece and more 
important your father, a scientist, was looking for new workingareas for 
his project about 'First Life on Earth' and you were just the one person 
we were looking for. We almost dropped you and choose someone else 
because you are only 16 years old. Thanks to your aunt you are the one 
for our new Project." CJ's mouth had dropped inch by inch listening to 
Sam. She had never thought that the stupid test meant so much more.

"What am I supposed to do then?"

"You will travel through a wormhole to other planets in the galaxy and 
meet old and new cultures. You'll learn about your worst enemy, the 
Goa'uld. And so much more."

"They're nasty." Cassie turned to look at CJ who looked now more confused 
than ever.

"Traveling through a wormhole? They're not even sure if wormholes can be 
used to travel and if they do that is not something we do in the next 5 
years. Are you guys making fun of me? Because if you do then let me tell 
you that it was hard enough to move out here let alone..." CJ had jumped 
of the bed and was pacing around angrily in front of the two women.

"CJ, we're not making fun at all. This is all reality. Everything you're 
about to discover is real. No sci-fi, I promise." Janet was trying hard 
to calm her niece down a little.

"But how could that be possible?"

"You really want to know?" Her curiousness started to win ground and she 
had nothing to loose. She was smart enough to do and be anything she 
wanted.

"One more thing though. Has this got anything to do with this complex you 
won't tell me about?"

"As a matter of fact, it does!" Sam smiled as she noticed how CJ slowly 
gave in to her curious side.

"Okay then, count me in!" Finally the smile on CJ's face had grown to its 
full length.

"Then let's go!"

"Where's Dad going to work, if I may be so curious?"

"Same complex, NORAD. You'll be working deep underground in the SGC."

"The SGC?"

"Stargate Command. Can we go now?" Both teenagers left the room and ran 
downstairs, followed by Sam and Janet.

                         *******************

*Cheyenne Mountain*

When they arrived at the Cheyenne Mountain-complex, CJ and Cassie jumped 
out of the car and ran to the security-checkpoint.

"I hope we're doing the right thing here!" Janet and Sam gave each other 
a brief look and then went in pursuit of the two teenagers.

                         *******************

Chapter 2: Get to know CJ!

SGC

*The Complex*

As the weeks had past CJ started to feel better every day. She 
practically knew every place in the complex by now and she had already 
picked out some favorite spots. The moment she had agreed to come to the 
complex, she had been informed about what exactly was expected from her. 
CJ would become the first SGS, Stargate Student. She had to follow 
courses in astrophysics, anthropology, archaeology, first aid, the basics 
of combat, ... and a lot more. Everything she had to know to be a full-
time traveler.

She spent a lot of time in the complex and there were more weekends that 
she stayed at the SGC than that she went home. Her father didn't mind as 
he thought she was going to college. Saturday evening and CJ had nothing 
to do with SG-1 on a mission and all her tasks finished. So now she was 
bored out of her mind. Her violin was lying on the table but CJ didn't 
feel like playing. She could however play a CD instead. As the thought 
was still forming in her mind she was already standing in front of her 
collection, choosing something suitable. CJ chose something rougher than 
violin-music as she placed Linkin Park's Hybrid Theory in the CD player, 
turned the volume to the maximum, jumped on her bed and lay down.

A few minutes later Sam entered the room. CJ didn't notice as her eyes 
were closed and she had given in to the music. Sam, on the contrary, 
didn't really like this terrifying noise and placed her hands against her 
ears to shut it out. She ran to the stereo and turned it off.

"Hey!" CJ looked at Sam.

"I thought you were the violin girl?" Sam pointed vaguely at the violin.

"I am. I just like all kinds of music." CJ took the CD out of the player 
and put it back in its box.

"You call this music?" Sam gave CJ a funny look.

"Yeah, Linkin Park is cool! By the way, how was your trip? Find anything 
interesting?"

"No, not really. P3X-851 was more or less deserted, to the Colonel's 
great annoyance!"

"I see." CJ tried to catch a fly that had entered her room.

"Hey, we're on leave tomorrow and will be going to the lake. You want to 
come along too?" Sam saw that the fly could barely escape from CJ's 
killing books.

"Sounds good to me!" Although CJ felt like there was something about the 
following day that was of some importance to her, she agreed to go with 
SG- 1 to the lake.

"Ok, that's a deal! Well, see you tomorrow then! Goodnight CJ!"

"Goodnight Sam!" Sam left and closed the door behind her. - Oh, now I 
remember why tomorrow is important to me! Sorry Mom, it's just so 
exciting here that I almost forgot about you. I promise to take my violin 
with me and play your song. - CJ got into her bed, switched of the lights 
and went to sleep. - Goodnight Mom! -

                         *******************

Colorado Springs

*The Lake*

It was a beautiful Sunday to go to the lake. The weather was just fine, 
not too many clouds. Everything looked so fine with the entire team, 
Janet and Cassandra present, and still CJ felt a little lost. She was 
sitting on this big rock, from which she could see the entire lake, just 
staring over the water. Her violin box was lying next to her, opened. She 
observed the rest of the group but didn't show any sign of intervening in 
any activity whatsoever.

Jack was showing Teal'c how to catch a fish. It was obvious to everyone, 
except to Jack, that Teal'c wasn't paying attention to him. He already 
knew how to catch a fish. And to be honest his fish was indeed bigger 
than Jack's was. Daniel was busy doing nothing. He was, like he expressed 
it so beautifully, enjoying Mother Nature. Sam and Cassie were trying to 
sail with the rowboat. CJ didn't really get the point to it. It was so 
much easier to row, and besides there was no wind, whatsoever.

"Hey CJ, are you alright?" Janet startled her niece.

"Hey to you too, aunt J!" CJ smiled, but underneath that smiley face was 
a sad face. "And yeah, I'm ok."

"To me you don't look like you're ok." CJ sighed. They heard a yell and 
saw that Sam had gone overboard. Everybody was laughing except CJ. She 
was just staring at a point somewhere on the horizon. "CJ! Hey! Hello, 
planet Earth to CJ!" Janet was waving her hand in front of CJ's face.

"Oh ... uhm ... I'm sorry! What were you saying?"

"Now, you're gonna tell me what's going on with you today or ... or you 
will end up like Sam!"

"Is that a threat, aunt J?"

"Could be! So, what's it gonna be?" CJ sighed again.

"It's ... it's Mom's birthday today." CJ was now looking so sad that even 
Janet started to feel sad.

"Oh, I didn't know. I mean, I forgot. I should have known that..."

"It's ok, I get the point!" CJ sounded a little irritated. Then they both 
fell silent again. "Aunt J, can you leave me alone now?"

"Yeah, no problem." Janet stood up and left CJ alone with her thoughts. 
She went to see Sam, who was trying hard to get dry again.

"What's wrong with CJ?" Sam's attempt of getting dry were to no avail, as 
the sun suddenly disappeared behind a cloud.

"It's her mother's birthday today." Janet looked at CJ who was still 
sitting like a Buddha on the rock.

"Is she sad because she can't be with her today? She can give her call. 
I've got my cell-phone with me. If she wants to use it?"

"Uh Sam, you must have missed something in CJ's profile. Her mother died 
10 years ago."

"Oh!" Sam turned her eyes away from Janet. Staring at the lake she 
thought about her own mother. Then she looked at CJ, who was now standing 
straight up, with her violin under her chin. "Uh ... what is she up to?"

"I don't know but it looks as if she's going to play." As soon as CJ had 
played her first few notes, a breeze of wind came through the trees. They 
were all so stunned that they promptly stopped doing with whatever was 
keeping them busy. Daniel was the only one who missed the magic. He was 
far to busy exploring Mother Nature. And then as suddenly as it had 
begun, it was over. The magic was gone and so was the wind. Nobody dared 
to move. CJ kept staring at the lake for a little while longer. It 
couldn't have taken longer than a minute before she placed her violin 
back in the box and jumped into the water.

"Yeehaa!" She was yelling of pure joy. She swam towards the boat and 
climbed in. "Come on, Cassie! I want to see the other side of the lake!" 
Jack was the first one to react on what just happened.

"Can somebody explain to me what on earth just happened here?" He looked 
around. "Anybody?"

                         *******************

SGC

*The Complex*

Monday morning and CJ's new week started with a lesson about wormholes. 
Cassandra had a week off from school and had spent the night with CJ in 
the complex. She was sitting next to her cousin trying to follow the 
lesson Sam was giving them. Not that they were paying much attention 
because they hadn't really slept much, as they both had been talking all 
night about everything and nothing. Suddenly a fly, the size of a small 
jet plane, interrupted both CJ and Cassandra in their daydream.

"Bzzzzzzz..... Bzzzzzzzzzz!" The two teenagers were trying to situate the 
bug with CJ looking left and Cassandra right. Sam hadn't a clue what the 
two were up to this time. Then they spotted the fly as it had set itself 
down on top of the computer. CJ took the zat, that was lying around Sam's 
office, grinned at Cassie and zatted the fly, hitting the computer in her 
action. Sam turned around horrified as her computer started to act weird 
and promptly shut down, refusing to start again. The fly was dead, as was 
Carter's computer.

"What have you done? What was that? A zat?" CJ, hiding the zat under the 
table, and Cassandra were just smiling innocently. Then a loud noise was 
heard in the hallway and Sam opened the door to see what was going on.

"Incoming traveler! Incoming traveler!" CJ looked at Cassie. They both 
stood up and fled the scene before Sam good give them both a nasty 
speech. - Hallelujah, just in time! Saved by the bell! -

"Hey, where do you think your going? My lesson isn't over ... yet!" - 
This isn't over yet! You two just wait! -

                         *******************

*The Gate Room*

CJ and Cassandra had made it to the gate room without bumping into Sam. 
Now they were standing next to General Hammond, still giggling about what 
they had done to the fly. - What are these two brats doing here? - For 
some reason, probably the two teenagers distracting him, he forgot to 
give the order to close the iris. As the Gate opened, CJ waited excitedly 
to see what was going to come through. For a moment, nobody moved as a 
human being fell on the platform.

A second later General Hammond entered the gate room, followed by SG-1 
and the two brats. He ordered to call in the medical team. Sam had 
already walked up the ramp to take a look at the person that was lying 
lifeless on the ramp.

"It's a girl, Sir!" Few seconds later Janet and her team entered the gate 
room and rushed over to Sam and the visitor. She bent over and did a 
quick check-up for external injuries. General Hammond demanded to know 
who their visitor was and what was wrong with her. Janet looked briefly 
at Sam and saw the same confusion in her eyes. Then she looked up at the 
General and just gazed at him.

                         *******************

Chapter 3: Freya

SGC

*The Control Room*

The girl, who had fallen through the Gate, appeared to be from a planet, 
which hadn't been explored yet. She was very sick as she was suffering 
from chicken pox. The medical team had brought her to the infirmary and 
Dr. Fraiser had managed to stabilize her. Meanwhile, Sam was tracking 
down the address of the planet or at least tried to. She had ordered CJ 
and Cassandra to stay with her in the control room, which had finally 
given her the chance to give them her nasty 'You don't destroy other 
people's stuff and certainly not play with a zat'-speech.

The two teenagers were sitting in one corner of the room, glancing at 
Carter once in a while just to see if she was still mad at them.

"Major Carter, any luck in locating the planet's address?" General 
Hammond had entered the control room again, smiling when he saw the two 
brats in the corner.

"Almost, Sir. Just one more thing and ... here we go!" Sam showed Hammond 
what she had found.

"As soon as the girl is well enough to answer to our questions, SG-1 will 
be able to visit her planet." When General Hammond looked up at CJ and 
Cassie, they both tried hard to hide from his cuts-through-your-soul-
look. "You two, come with me!"

"Yes Sir!" CJ and Cassie followed him to his office like two well-trained 
puppies.

                         *******************

*General Hammond's Office*

"Now ... what happened in Major Carter's lab?" He looked at the two 
teenagers sitting in front of him. They were looking at each other. 
Because CJ was the one who had killed the fly and destroyed Carter's 
computer in the action, she was more or less the one to explain what had 
happened.

"Well Sir ... there was this annoying fly and I killed it with a zat, 
which was lying in Major Carter's lab, and hit the computer in my action 
causing it to go haywire." General Hammond had been smiling the entire 
time. He couldn't help it, as he kind of liked the idea of using a zat to 
kill an annoying fly. CJ had noticed the funny look in his eyes. - He 
likes the idea of killing a fly like that. But is that a good sign or a 
bad sign. Maybe he'll let me go with a warning ... I hope! -

"Cassandra, you are going to the infirmary and stay there! And yes, your 
Mom knows you had some fun in Major Carter's lab." Cassie sighed. - Okay, 
now I'm gonna be grounded for the rest of my life! -

"I will, General Hammond!" Cassandra got up from her chair and left the 
room maybe a little too quickly.

"I'm sorry, Cassie!" CJ whispered to Cassandra, hoping that General 
Hammond hadn't heard her.

"CJ, I want you to report back to Major Carter and apologize for the 
problems you caused her!" He looked at the teenager in front of him, who 
was nodding eagerly.

"Yes Sir!" CJ left the office and sighed as soon as she was outside. 
"That wasn't so bad!"

"Heard that one, CJ!"

"Aiks!" CJ ran down the hallway away from the office, hoping that General 
Hammond wasn't going to give her a hard time about it the next time she 
would bump into him.

                         *******************

*Carter's Lab*

CJ had gone back to Sam's lab as soon as possible. She knew that what she 
had done wasn't exactly pleasant. As she entered the lab she saw that the 
zat was still lying where CJ had left it. Sam on the other hand was 
trying to fix her computer. She noticed the girl coming into the lab but 
she refused to say or do something that would make the little brat a 
little more comfortable.

"Uh ... Sam, I'm sorry about your computer." As CJ noticed that Sam had 
either not heard her or just ignored her she silently turned around and 
moved out of the lab.

"CJ, wait!" Sam stopped her pupil in her tracks, which in return turned 
on her heels. Instead of looking directly at Sam, CJ kept her gaze to the 
floor. "I accept your apology. But..." - A but! I knew this wasn't going 
to be easy. - "...You do know that I don't like the fact that you 
destroyed my computer..." - In which my latest lab results were stored! -

"Did I mention that I'm really sorry?" CJ smiled but she didn't receive a 
smile back from Sam. - Oops, bad timing for a joke! -

"Now, would you give me a hand here because I still need this computer?" 
CJ nodded and sat herself on the opposite side of the table.

                         *******************

*The Infirmary*

It had taken the girl a whole week to get well again and now was the 
right time to question her about the planet she came from. There were 
quite some questions General Hammond needed to see answered so that he 
could send SG-1 through the Gate to send the girl back from where ever 
she came from and to look for possible allies and technology to defeat 
the Goa'uld.

General Hammond had requested SG-1's presence in the infirmary, as they 
would be the ones to go to the unknown planet. But to Janet's great 
surprise her niece was also among the members of SG-1. - What is she 
doing here? - She moved over to CJ and whispered, "What are you doing you 
here?" CJ looked at her aunt and shrugged her shoulders.

"I have no idea what I'm supposed to do here. General Hammond wanted me 
here so ... here I am!"

"Why would he do that? You didn't make a very good impression last week 
with that fly!" CJ gave her a wry smile. She wished to forget that stupid 
fly as soon as possible. She knew that Cassie had gotten yet another 
speech and had been grounded for ... oh a very long time.

"As I said before I don't know why I'm here! Maybe to teach me yet 
another lesson!" They both looked at the doorway as General Hammond 
suddenly entered the infirmary.

"As you were! Dr. Fraiser, can we see the girl?" Hammond looked around 
not seeing the girl.

"Yes Sir!" Janet called one of the nurses, who came into the room a few 
minutes later with the girl holding her hand firmly. She placed the kid 
on one of the beds and then hurriedly left the infirmary. CJ noticed the 
youngster was wearing a sweater that had once belonged to her and smiled 
when she remembered the times she was fitting into it. Unbelievable that 
Janet had kept it after CJ had grown out of it.

"Dr. Jackson, go ahead and ask her what we need to know!" Daniel nodded 
and moved closer towards the girl. He took a seat on a nearby chair and 
started with a small introduction.

"Hello, my name is Daniel Jackson." He pointed to himself. Then he 
introduced the rest of the merry group that was standing behind him. 
"That's Jack ... Sam ... Teal'c ... Janet ... General Hammond and CJ. Now 
what's your name?" The girl looked at him confused.

"I don't think she understood you, Daniel." Jack looked at the girl's 
face and had to agree with his 2IC that the girl looked kinda confused.

"I'll try a different language." It was only after a few more attempts 
that the girl finally understood what Daniel wanted to know from her. "Me 
Daniel, you...?" CJ giggled out loud when she heard the Tarzan-approach. 
As a result she gained the stares from everyone in the room

"Catherine-Jane, behave yourself!" Janet looked at her niece and gave her 
a warning-glare. SG-1 looked surprised at each other as they heard Dr. 
Fraiser use CJ's full name. They also noticed that CJ flinched upon 
hearing her full name.

"Sorry Ma'am! Just an ... inside ... joke!" CJ's voice faded into silence 
as she looked at her aunt but not for too long as her gaze dropped rather 
quickly to the floor.

"Mm, right!" Daniel repeated his last sentence before he was interrupted 
by CJ's giggling.

"Freya", she suddenly exclaimed. Now that she had spoken out loud, she 
continued the conversation on her own but nobody seemed to understand her 
monologue. This time CJ burst into a full-scale laughter as she saw the 
confused faces of the people in the room. Daniel smiled as he realized 
that CJ had understood the girl's explanation, just as he had.

"Uh ... Daniel, care to elaborate?"

"Mm ... sorry!" Daniel turned to his friends and smiled, "Freya would 
like to thank the Gods who saved her live."

"Daniel, is that Latin she just spoke?" Sam vaguely remembered how Latin 
sounded as she had took the class in High School.

"As a matter of fact, you're right, Sam. It's Latin." CJ looked at Sam 
and smiled when all eyes instantaneously looked back at her.

"CJ Fraiser, are you saying you know how to speak Latin?" Teal'c gave the 
teenager a curious look.

"I do, Teal'c." As she saw they were wondering about the fact she knew 
how to speak Latin she decided for the best how that could be the case. 
"Josh, my friend, and I used it as our secret language." Janet gazed at 
her niece and smiled. - Always known she was special! -

"Dr. Jackson, try to get as much information out of her as you can." 
General Hammond gave the young man an order he knew would surely be 
followed as he knew how exciting this was for the resident 
archaeologist/linguist/anthropologist. "See you all in the briefing room 
in one hour!" Hammond moved out of the room but turned around in the 
doorway. "You too, CJ!" He smiled when he saw the surprised look on CJ's 
face.

"Uh ... yes ... Sir! I'll be there!" The smile grew wider and a happy 
feeling engulfed her mind.

They all started to leave the infirmary but Daniel stopped CJ before she 
could retreat in her quarters.

"CJ, why don't you stay with me and learn something about Freya's world?" 
She looked at the archaeologist, thought a minute about it and then 
nodded.

                         *******************

*The Briefing Room*

CJ had only seen the briefing room twice. The first time to hear more 
about the Stargate-project and this new project she was chosen for. The 
second time had been quite embarrassing. She had missed a turn and had 
accidentally interrupted General Hammond in a meeting with one of his 
teams. She remembered it as if it had been yesterday and she still felt 
uneasy just by thinking of it. She had just stood there, feeling her 
cheeks flash a brightly red color. Eventually, after a few seconds, she 
had apologized for the interruption and had left the room again, feeling 
the General's stare in her back.

So this would be her third time and this time it was an official 
invitation of General Hammond himself. She was standing against the back 
wall, staring at the Gate. She was there a little early and with nothing 
else to do but wait she started to imitate the SF who was standing guard. 
A few minutes later SG-1, followed by Dr. Fraiser entered the briefing 
room and sat themselves down in their chairs. When Janet noticed her 
niece standing against the back wall imitating the poor SF she had to 
suppress a chuckle.

"CJ?" CJ turned around and saw SG-1 and her aunt staring at her. "Why 
don't you take a seat? The one next to Daniel is still free." Janet 
wasn't the only one who had noticed CJ's ridiculous imitation of the 
guard as she heard Sam saying, "And leave that SF alone!" CJ just smiled 
shyly, realizing they had seen her busy. The SF looked at Sam thanking 
her silently for the rescue.

General Hammond entered the room and Jack, Sam and Janet jumped up 
following the protocol, except for CJ, Teal'c and Daniel who remained 
seated.

"As you were!" He sat himself down at the head of the table and looked at 
every one of them until his gaze landed on CJ. She was nervously gazing 
around, further examining the room. He was going to ask Daniel about the 
girl first but then he suddenly changed his mind and looked back at the 
teenager. "CJ Fraiser!" CJ turned her gaze to the General and waited 
patiently for what was coming next. "You're probably wondering why I 
requested your presence here, together with SG-1, aren't you?"

"Uhm ... I guess so ... Sir!" She felt that whatever the General was 
going to tell her it would knock her off her chair.

"Well, I have decided that you can tag along with SG-1 to this unknown 
planet." Jack tried to object but Hammond gave him no chance to do so. "I 
realized after you zatted that fly, of which I still think it wasn't 
funny, that you need to do something else then just studying about the 
SGC. It is time for you to go on your first real mission." CJ's mouth had 
dropped inch by inch and she was quite sure it was touching the ground by 
now. This wasn't exactly what she had in mind when she had to be present 
in this briefing. - Wow, this is ... cool! - "Of course you will obey 
Colonel O'Neill's orders! You must know that SG-1 will be responsible for 
whatever you do so I would be glad if you would behave yourself a 
little." CJ nodded slowly as she knew that something like the fly-
incident wasn't on her list of doing very soon again.

"Yes Sir, I will!" This time CJ sounded more confident then she had a 
minute before. She gazed at her aunt across the table and smiled. - Thank 
you, dear dead fly! -

"Now, let's get to the subject of this briefing. Dr. Jackson, what have 
you learned from Freya so far?"

"Apparently Freya's home world is similar to the Roman Empire that 
existed here on Earth. The planet is called Roma, which means Rome in 
now-a-days Italian. She's the youngest daughter of a German slave. She 
told CJ and me that the empire is ruled by the great Caesar Julianus. 
They have similar Gods as the ancient Romans had, which brings me to the 
conclusion they must have brought the people through the Stargate to this 
planet that might resemble the condition in which the Romans used to 
live. When I asked Freya about the Goa'uld she didn't seem to have the 
idea about who they are."

"Now that's all very interesting, Daniel, but why did she fell through 
our Gate?" Jack looked across the table to the younger man. Daniel took 
off his glasses and rubbed his eyes, then he looked at Jack and 
continued.

"I'm getting to that, Jack! Every season, however, five Romans are chosen 
to be sacrificed to their Gods. It's a great honor to become such a 
sacrifice. These people are send through the Gate to a destination only 
known by the High Priestess of the Chapa'ai."

"So, what you are saying is, that this girl was sacrificed to the "Gods" 
but accidentally landed in our gate room?" General Hammond looked at Dr. 
Jackson. He missed the strange look, which was exchanged by Daniel and CJ

"No Sir! You see, slaves aren't ... weren't citizens of Rome." For once 
Daniel didn't know if he had to speak in the present or the past, and 
that was rather confusing.

"But if she wasn't send as a sacrifice then how did she end up here?" 
Again strange looks were exchanged between Daniel and CJ as if they knew 
something that couldn't be said out loud yet. This time, however, Janet 
had seen their faces as she was more or less paying attention again. - 
What are those two doing? Do they know something that we can't know 
about? -

"Dr. Jackson?" General Hammond had again missed the looks but he too 
wanted to know the answer to Janet's question. One more look at CJ 
separated him from answering the Doctor's question.

"Freya was sent through the Gate by her father. Her father hoped that the 
Gods would cure his daughter and send her back. So that means she thinks 
we're Gods too." O'Neill chuckled out loud but General Hammond silenced 
him at once.

"But how did her father know to dial the right address, though it's still 
wrong as none of the others ended up here?"

"She said that her father has this necklace with symbols of Earth 
engraved in it. So that's how he knew the address but she didn't know 
where he got it from, though."

"SG-1, you have my permission to visit this planet! Try to find out where 
they send those people to and how Freya's father got Earth's address! 
Major Carter, prepare a MALP to send through the Gate! You're dismissed!" 
General Hammond stood up from his chair and went to his office, leaving 
his first team behind. Daniel hurriedly left the briefing room, followed 
by CJ who needed to speak with him before they send the MALP through.

"Hey Daniel!" She jogged to catch up with him. "Wait up!" He turned 
around and let CJ catch up with him.

"Something wrong?"

"Yes, actually there is something wrong. You didn't mention that it's 
highly forbidden to slaves to come near the Gate, let alone go through 
it. Do you think they will be happy if we do come through the Gate with 
one of their slaves? And you know that Jack doesn't really like these 
kinds of surprises!" CJ shut her mouth instantaneously when a SF past 
them by.

"I know that Jack doesn't like surprises, but for now I don't think we 
have much of a choice." CJ looked confused at him. "If we tell General 
Hammond everything, he might decide to cancel the trip and we don't want 
that to happen, do we?"

"Not really, no, considering the value of this trip, a copy of the Roman 
Empire. Who would have thought of that?"

"Now, don't you have to help Sam with the MALP or something?" Daniel 
tried to get rid of CJ so he could prepare himself for what was coming.

"Yeah, I do." CJ turned back towards the briefing room, but before 
returning to the gate room she glanced back at Daniel. "See you later, 
Daniel!" Then she ran back to the gate room to assist Carter with her 
toy, as O'Neill tends to call the MALP.

                         *******************

*The Gate Room*

"Ah, there you are!" Sam spotted CJ in the doorway. "Where have you 
been?"

"I was talking to Daniel." CJ circled the MALP to get a better look of 
the probe.

"About?" Sam looked up at CJ, who felt her cheeks warm up.

"Oh ... uh, this Roman Empire we're about to explore. Is there anything I 
can do?" CJ quickly changed the subject as she was a bad liar and she 
knew that Sam would see right through it.

"Here, hold this wire!" Sam didn't ask any further but she had the 
feeling that CJ was hiding something from her but didn't give it another 
thought. CJ, on the other hand, couldn't stop thinking about what she and 
Daniel were keeping from the rest. - What if we get in trouble? They will 
know that Daniel and I knew. Maybe I have to take Sam in my confidence 
and tell her a little part of the whole story. Just a little piece, 
enough to warn Hammond. Or maybe not. Damn, why does this have to be so 
difficult! -

"CJ ... CJ! Hey, daydreamer!" CJ snapped out of her thoughts and looked 
confused at Carter in front of her. "Are you going to let go, or do you 
want to electrocute yourself?"

"Oh ... the wire! I'm sorry!" CJ let go of the wire and took a few steps 
back. Sam activated the MALP and placed it in on the platform. Then they 
moved back into the control room.

General Hammond and the rest of SG-1 had been informed that the MALP was 
ready to be send through the Gate. When they arrived, the dialing had 
already been started.

"Chevron 6 encoded ... Chevron 7 locked!" CJ was gazing at the ring 
turning in front of her. She was so fascinated by it, that every time a 
team left she had to be in the control room to see the dialing, no matter 
what she was doing; she just had to be there.

"Sending the MALP through, Sir!" The MALP was moving slowly towards the 
ring, it touched the water and vanished into the unknown. "Arrival in 4 
... 3 ... 2 ... 1!" CJ gazed to the screen on which they would see what 
the camera of the MALP was going to send through. "Transmission in 4 ... 
3 ... 2 ... 1!" CJ gasped as the image appeared on the screen. The Gate 
was standing on top of a mountain and even with the tiny camera of the 
MALP they could see the beautiful surrounding of the Gate.

"Major Carter, could you move the camera a little to the left, please! I 
thought I saw something." Teal'c stepped closer to the screen just in 
time to see a boy looking frightened at the camera, not knowing what he 
was looking at.

"Dr. Jackson, can you tell him he doesn't need to be afraid." As they all 
looked at him he shook his head and pointed at CJ.

"Let CJ do it!"

"Daniel?" Jack looked from Daniel to General Hammond and back.

"It's a good lesson. Let her try! If things go wrong I'll jump in." CJ 
looked from one member to the next and eventually sat herself down behind 
the microphone.

"Ave fillius!" CJ soon got the hang of things and started a long 
conversation with the boy. It was only after she mentioned Freya that he 
seemed to forget his fear. SG-1 had been staring at teenager the entire 
time.

"CJ, can you please tell us what you know?" General Hammond probably 
spoke for everyone in the room, except of course Daniel.

"His name is Elias and he's Freya's brother. He was send there to wait 
for his sister. He also told me he would be pleased to be our guide as 
soon as we arrive on Roma." Daniel gave CJ a pat on the shoulder and 
smiled.

"Good job, CJ!" CJ returned his smile.

"SG-1, you have a go! You'll be leaving in an hour!" CJ almost ran out of 
the gate room and straight to the infirmary to tell Dr. Fraiser about 
this mission.

This was going to be her first real mission and her first time to 
accompany SG-1. She had made others with other teams but those trips had 
been to either deserted or friendly planets. She knew, however, very well 
that this could turn out to be a dangerous mission, and therefore while 
she was walking to the locker rooms half an hour later she was wondering 
if she was aloud to carry either a gun or a zat.

                         *******************

*The Locker Room*

As she saw that O'Neill was tying his shoelaces she thought it might be a 
good time to ask the inevitable.

"Colonel O'Neill, am I aloud to wear a gun or a zat?" CJ's face was as 
innocent as could be.

"Uh ... Carter, what do you think?" O'Neill looked at his 2IC and noticed 
that she hadn't forgotten the zat-incident in her lab.

"I don't know, Sir. She did have some combat training. Not to mention she 
knows how to use a zat!" CJ smiled innocently as she knew what Carter was 
hinting at.

"Sir, I have the right to protect myself in a dangerous situation, Sir!" 
CJ glanced at Daniel but he quickly looked the other way.

"Why do you not give CJ Fraiser a zat'n'ktel, O'Neill! She proved to know 
how and when to use it." Teal'c looked from CJ to Jack and back without 
even twitching his face.

"Is that a joke, Teal'c?" Jack curiously looked at the big Jaffa.

"He's right, Sir!"

"Oh, not you too, Carter! It was your computer she ruined!" CJ flinched a 
little as she heard O'Neill being so hostile.

"I'm aware of that, Sir. She apologized herself and helped me fix it so I 
think she's worth carrying either a zat or a handgun."

"She used the zat to kill a goddamn fly!" O'Neill was pointing his finger 
at the teenager and as a result she had backed as far away from him as 
possible.

"Come on Jack, give her the zat! Or let her go unarmed! We have to go!" 
Daniel was getting impatient and finally mingled into the discussion to 
get his teammates on time in the gate room.

"Oh, for cryin' out loud! Here you go!" Jack pushed a zat into CJ's 
hands. She proudly clicked it onto her belt. "Listen very carefully CJ! 
One error and you can turn it in! Is that clear?"

"Yes Sir, that's very clear!"

"Now move out! General Hammond is waiting for us!" CJ sighed a big sigh 
and followed SG-1 to the gate room. - This is going to be one hell of a 
trip! -

                         *******************

*The Gate Room*

SG-1 came into the gate room barely on time because of their little 
discussion in the locker room. General Hammond had immediately noticed 
the zat hanging on CJ's belt.

"CJ, please be careful with that thing!" He pointed at the zat and looked 
at the teenager. CJ just looked back at him and smiled.

"Don't worry, Sir, I'll be as careful as possible! ... And I promise I 
won't hurt the local flies." General Hammond started laughing out loud as 
he heard the teenager's statement. Jack, on the other hand, shook his 
head and sighed desperately. What was he going to do with that little 
brat?

The dialing had started and the seven chevrons locked into place. Once 
again CJ was staring at the Gate.

"The wormhole has been established, Sir!" The voice of the lieutenant 
brought CJ back to the world and out of her reverie.

"Good luck and have a nice journey, SG-1!" CJ looked at the control room 
and smiled when she saw her aunt watching her. She quickly waved at her 
before walking up to the ramp. SG-1 was already going through the 
wormhole but Jack wasn't leaving before he was sure CJ had left before 
him. There was no chance in hell that she was going to be the last person 
to step through, although she wouldn't have mind at all. - If I don't 
keep an eye on that brat she'll ruin my authority. -

                         *******************
Chapter 4: The Roman Adventure, part I

Roma

As soon as SG-1 stepped through the Gate they were met with a cold 
breeze. The sun was shining and they couldn't detect any clouds. Further 
down the mountain they could detect the beginnings of a dense forest. The 
MALP was standing alone a bit down the way. Elias, however, was nowhere 
to be seen so SG-1 started their descent on their own. CJ was getting 
more and more excited about their little trip. They had to walk through 
the forest they had seen earlier. Suddenly they could hear a branch break 
in half causing Colonel O'Neill to stop and listen very carefully, his 
weapon on edge.

"Who's there? Come out and show yourself!" A young boy with blond hair 
and blue eyes appeared from behind a tree. He looked a lot like Freya and 
soon they flew into each other's arms. A long and fast conversation 
started between the two family members, making it very hard for CJ and 
Daniel to follow on the subject. At last Freya turned around and told 
Daniel that they had to follow Elias and her. They would take them to 
their father.

The further they walked down the less dense the forest became and at a 
certain point they had a wonderful view over the entire valley.

"Wow! It's awesome!" CJ expressed what probably everybody was thinking. 
They could see a big city in the middle of the valley. Houses were 
blinking in the sun and smoke arose from a few chimneys. They could even 
smell the city, which couldn't be a very good sign.

Before they realized it they had left the forest behind and had arrived 
at a dusty road, which led them to a big villa. They turned into the road 
and followed it for a while before taking another road, which led them to 
a slave village. Elias had run ahead to tell his family that Freya had 
come home at last and that the Gods themselves had brought her home. The 
news had apparently gone really fast because soon a whole troop of slaves 
were looking at the so-called Gods. Freya, however, ran to her father and 
jumped into his open arms.

"Now, aint that beautiful!"

"CJ!" Colonel O'Neill looked annoyed at his pupil.

"Yeah, I know, Sir! Sorry!" CJ moved a little away from Jack and 
positioned herself next to Sam.

"Daniel, you have the honor to tell these people who we are!" Jack turned 
to the archaeologist and waited patiently for him to move around and talk

"Uh ... Okay, here goes! Ave, I'm Daniel Jackson." He pointed at himself, 
and then he introduced the rest of the team. "That's Colonel Jack O'Neill 
... Major Sam Carter ... Teal'c and CJ Fraiser." When the crowd noticed 
Teal'c they immediately bowed in front of him. CJ smiled but seeing 
Jack's face, she kept her mouth shut. "Oh no ... no. We're not Gods!" 
Daniel and Teal'c helped the people back up.

"Jaffa!" At that point Freya's father pointed at Teal'c's forehead. As 
hard as Daniel tried to explain that they weren't Gods it appeared more 
than useless because they just wouldn't take the idea of life on other 
planets throughout the galaxy. Apparently one of the slaves had warned 
their master what was going on because he had entered the village to look 
at the Gods himself. The man looked suspiciously but when he noticed the 
mark on Teal'c's forehead, he changed his attitude as he knew that his 
slave had spoken the truth. He graciously welcomed SG-1 and took them to 
his villa.

                         *******************

*The Villa*

To SG-1's surprise the villa looked smaller from the outside than it 
looked from the inside. Daniel and CJ couldn't believe what they saw. 
Both their mouths had dropped a couple of inches to great amusement of 
the rest of SG- 1. It was every archaeologist's dream to visit Ancient 
Rome but this ... this was awesome.

A slave led them to a large dining room where four long tables were 
standing in the middle of it. They were loaded with food.

"They can feed the Third World with what is lying on those tables!" Jack 
moved to the tables and overlooked the situation. At that moment their 
host came in and pointed at the seat right next to his.

"Sit, my Lord!" Teal'c looked at Daniel.

"He wants you to sit right next to him." Teal'c nodded and did as he was 
asked. Daniel took the seat, which faced their host. The rest of the 
team, however, had to follow a domestic slave into the kitchen. O'Neill 
tried to object to that but Daniel had asked him to do just that what the 
host liked them to do. Eventually the Colonel had followed the rest of 
his team but not before he had assured himself that Daniel and Teal'c 
were fine.

While they were eating, their host started some small talk. He turned to 
Teal'c, clearly assuming he was the master. But when he noticed that he 
didn't understand what he was saying he turned to Daniel.

"My name is Marcus Aurelius. I'm a senator of the Empire of Roma. Why 
can't your master understand me?"

"He doesn't speak Latin, Senator." Daniel needed to figure out a way to 
tell this man that they weren't Gods and that he wasn't Teal'c's slave. 
But how was he supposed to do that? For now it would probably be the best 
to let the man believe whatever he thought was right.

"What kind of language do you speak then?" Marcus looked at the Jaffa in 
front of him.

"English, Senator, my master speaks English."

In the meanwhile the rest of the team had sat themselves down in the 
kitchen. They got a bowl of something that resembled soup but didn't 
taste like it at all.

"Now I remember!" CJ put her spoon down rather loudly and looked at her 
two companions.

"Remember what, CJ?" Sam looked from her bowl of slime to the teenager.

"I have been thinking why we were brought to the kitchen to have lunch. 
Now I know!" Jack and Sam looked confused and clearly needed some more 
information. "That Roman guy thinks we're Teal'c's slaves! It's as simple 
as that!"

"Teal'c's slaves?" Jack dropped his spoon too and looked surprised at CJ

"That Roman guy? You've already spent way too much time with the 
Colonel." Carter gazed at O'Neill but he didn't seem to have heard what 
she had just said about him and CJ. "What you're saying is that they 
think that Teal'c comes from that planet where they send their people 
to?"

"I guess so! I have this idea nagging in the back of my head that we have 
landed on a planet where the Goa'uld are a part of the culture and that 
they have been good guys instead of the usual seeking-for-new-hosts-
guys."

"Wait! Good guys? That's impossible. Those snakeheads don't have the word 
'good' in their dictionaries!"

"You know what I think?" CJ and Jack turned to Sam. "Those sacrifices are 
the Goa'ulds new hosts or slaves for that matter."

"Ya think?"

"Well, that's something we should investigate while we're here, shouldn't 
we?"

"Seems like a good idea to me!" Jack shrugged his shoulder and started to 
investigate the kitchen while they had to wait for their "master" to show 
up again.

                         *******************

One hour later

Lunch was finished and as Marcus had promised he would bring Teal'c and 
his slaves to the Emperor himself. The man knew for sure that his Emperor 
would have plenty of time to talk to such an important person as Teal'c.

                         *******************

*The Emperor's Palace*

Marcus had been right about the Emperor wanted to see them. He had heard 
of the Jaffa that had came trough the Chapa'ai and he was more than eager 
to meet him. Daniel had promised Teal'c to stay close to him. He had also 
pleaded with Jack to stay a little behind them. It had taken him a while 
before he had Jack convinced, but eventually O'Neill had finally done 
what Daniel had asked him to do, stay behind a little. Daniel had also 
asked CJ to explain why they had to stay a little behind their master and 
that's what she had done when Jack had given in to Daniel's request.

SG-1 was gazing around as the greatness of the palace amazed them. But if 
Carter hadn't stopped CJ in time she would have tripped over a threshold 
and had embarrassed herself in front of oh quite some people.

"Welcome in the palace of Caesar Julianus!" A strong and handsome man was 
suddenly standing in front of them and greeted them. They were surprised 
to hear him speak English. It didn't really sound like modern English but 
Jack was glad he understood the guy. "I was stationed in Briton." That 
cleared the English-matter. "I am the right hand of the Caesar. If thee 
would follow me, please! I will bring thee to my Emperor." He had 
addressed himself to Teal'c, who nodded in agreement. The rest of the 
team just tagged along.

They were led into a large throne room. It was very light in it and the 
walls were painted with fresco's. At the end of the room, against the 
back wall, a man of about forty years old was sitting in a golden throne. 
Next to him stood a priestess and it was clear to everyone that they were 
having an argument of some sort. He didn't notice that people had entered 
the large room. One of the guards had to bring his attention to his 
visitors, but he waved that he had to be silent.

"Can't you see that I'm in the middle of something here!"

"Yes, my Lord, but he is here!" The guard pointed at Teal'c in the middle 
of the room.

"Oh ... sorry, my Lord! Come further!" The Emperor jumped from his seat 
and bowed in front of Teal'c. He even offered him his golden throne. 
Daniel gave Teal'c a little glance, the Jaffa moved closer to the throne 
and sat himself down. The young archaeologist followed him, just to make 
sure he didn't do anything to offend Caesar Julianus. SG-1 kept a safe 
distance away. The priestess who had been fighting with Julianus, 
however, left the room in a hurry, furious.

"Wow!" CJ swirled around upon hearing Carter's yell and grabbed her arm 
to steady her.

"What is it? Jack!" O'Neill turned around just in time to help CJ support 
Carter.

"Wow, Carter! What's wrong?" O'Neill looked at his 2IC.

"Goa'uld ... Sir!" The nausea started to pass a bit and Sam felt good 
enough to let go of CJ's shoulder, she had grabbed the moment the girl 
had turned to her.

"Where?" O'Neill looked around but besides the Emperor, his guards and 
the right hand he couldn't detect anyone who might be Goa'uld.

"It was that priestess, wasn't it?" CJ looked at Carter, who nodded 
slowly. "I knew something was wrong with that woman!"

"CJ, let us be the judge of that!"

In the meanwhile Julianus had welcomed Teal'c in his humble palace. It 
was obvious that he hadn't heard the story of the traitor yet or else he 
hadn't been so friendly towards the Jaffa. The Emperor's counselor, who 
had led them to the Caesar, translated simultaneously, which made it 
easier to follow for all of them.

"Welcome, my Lord! What can I do for you?"

"First my Lord wishes to thank you for your hospitality!" Daniel was 
talking instead of Teal'c, who didn't seem to mind, as he knew that 
Daniel was good in these things. The Emperor smiled back at the young 
slave and his master. He clearly felt honored. "And second my Lord wishes 
that his slaves could walk around freely!" Previously, on their walk to 
the Emperor's palace Daniel had explained Teal'c how the Romans treated 
their slaves. But maybe because they thought Teal'c was a powerful Jaffa 
he could ask them anything he wanted them to ask. Julianus looked 
surprised at him but Daniel noticed that he was thinking about the 
request.

"I could consider your request but that would take precious time which we 
can use for more important matters. Your slaves are free to go and stand 
where ever they want to, but if they are caught doing things they 
shouldn't be doing ... I will be obliged to punish them as if they were 
my own!"

"Yes my Lord, my master understands that very well!" Teal'c stood up from 
the throne and followed Daniel back to the rest of the team. Daniel 
noticed Sam's pale face.

"What's wrong with you, Sam? Are you okay?"

"Oh, it's okay. Just Jolinar giving me a headache. The priestess is a 
Goa'uld!"

"Well, we can see if she is because Caesar Julianus allows us to move 
around freely. But if we do something that goes against the law he'll 
punish us like we were his own."

"What about you, Teal'c, what are you supposed to do?"

"I am going to talk with this Emperor and try to get to know something 
more about their relationship with the Goa'uld."

"Good thinking, Teal'c! So the rest of us can get to know this society a 
little better." The team, minus Teal'c, walked out of the throne-room, 
out of the big palace and on to the forum.

                         *******************

*The Forum*

"Ok, where shall we go first?" O'Neill looked at his kids. He was well 
aware of the situation they were in. If they would do something that 
would provoke those Roman guys they would get into some serious trouble, 
not that he really cared about that. They had had worse situations to 
deal with. But if they would just hang around and do nothing they 
wouldn't be able to find out the kind of relationship the Romans had with 
the Goa'uld. "Ok, let's see! Are we going to pay that priestess a visit 
or are we going to enjoy the fine weather?" CJ was a little too 
enthusiastic with the first proposition so much so that she almost bumped 
into a praetorian. Sam only just prevented that from happening.

"Can't you be a little more careful!" She looked angrily at her student.

"Sorry Major!" CJ's enthusiasm seized a bit and her gaze dropped to the 
floor.

"The priestess sounds pretty interesting to me, Sir!"

"Then let's found out where she lives, shall we!" The team walked down 
the street and immediately the people in the street started to stare at 
them. They felt the eyes poking in their backs and when they finally 
stopped at the temple, a whole troop of people had followed them. CJ got 
pretty annoyed by it and gave them a 'drop dead'-look. They backed off a 
little but came back closer as soon as CJ had gone up the stairs. SG-1 
entered the temple and into darkness.

                         *******************

*The Temple*

CJ had been afraid of the dark since she had been a little kid. The 
chills were running down her back, as she moved a little closer towards 
Sam.

"Something wrong, CJ?" Sam smiled forgetting that she couldn't see that 
smile. She had this strange feeling that the teenager was afraid of 
something. "Are you afraid of the dark?"

"Oh no!" CJ answered a little to fast. "Why would I be?"

"So you are?"

"Yeah, I am." She couldn't deny it. But suddenly they came into a bright 
place and had to shield their eyes with their hands, as the light almost 
blinded them.

"Look!" A woman came out of a hallway, stood silent for a moment looking 
at the people she had seen in the throne room and as they came closer to 
the place where she was standing she moved towards another door and 
disappeared through it. SG-1 started running towards the same door but 
Daniel stopped his friends before they could open it and follow the 
priestess.

"Wow, stop! We can't go through that door. That room is only for the 
priestess and her students. No one else is aloud to come even near that 
door, let alone a bunch of slaves."

"To hell with that, Daniel! I want that woman!"

"Jack please, we can't! Slaves are normally not even allowed to enter 
sacred places without their masters."

"Daniel, if we get caught, we're a lot stronger than these sword-waving 
guys."

"Ya think!" Jack gave Daniel a funny look as he heard the man using one 
of his sarcastic statements. "If they work together with the Goa'uld they 
must have weapons just as strong as ours." While Daniel and Jack were 
arguing, CJ and Sam had entered the room anyway, not thinking about the 
consequences. When Daniel and Jack noticed they were gone, it was already 
too late.

"Hey, where did Carter and CJ go?" Daniel and Jack looked at each other. 
"Oh no!" They stepped into the room and saw their two friends lying 
unconscious in the middle of it. The priestess was standing next to them, 
smiling wickedly.

"I think we're in trouble." Daniel looked from the scene in front of him 
to Jack and back.

"Ya think?" O'Neill looked at Daniel and moved closer to where his 2IC 
and CJ were lying. He never reached the place, as a guard threw him to 
the ground. The last thing he saw was praetorians arresting his team.

                         *******************

Chapter 5: The Roman Adventure, part II

Roma

*Prison*

As CJ regained consciousness, she noticed, wherever she was, it was dark, 
too dark. She tried to move but she could feel that something kept her 
from doing so. She could also hear a light ringing. - Damn! Chains! Okay 
CJ, you know what Mom told you about being afraid in the dark, start 
whistling. Where the hell am I, anyway? - Because she couldn't see 
anything she started to search around with both hands, searching for a 
familiar body. - Where on Earth have I left those matches aunt J gave me? 
... Ah, there you are! - CJ lit one of the matches or at least tried to 
light one. The damn thing burnt just long enough for her to see Sam lying 
right next to her. - How could I be so blind! Wrong thought, CJ! It is 
dark in here! Wherever 'here' may be? - She tried to get closer to Sam 
but again the chains wouldn't let her move too far.

"Sam! Wake up!" She poked her teacher but she didn't move. "C'mon Sam! 
Wake up!" But still there wasn't any movement. - Ok, that does it! You 
want to play it the hard way! Then I WILL play it the hard way! - CJ 
started to shake with Sam's shoulders. "Please, WAKE UP!"

"Mm!" That was not the answer CJ wanted to hear right now.

"SAM, WAKE UUUUUP!" The noise of CJ's voice bounced off against the walls 
and echoed in the small room.

"Mmm! What?"

"Finally! We're getting somewhere!" CJ crawled back to her own space 
because the chains started to hurt her ankles.

"CJ? Is that you?"

"No, it's Apophis! ... Of course it's me!"

"Stop acting cranky, will ya!"

"What ever!" With that CJ started to whistle.

"CJ, are you whistling?"

"Yeah! Got a problem with that?"

"No, not really. I'm just wondering why you do it?"

"My Mom told me to whistle if I ever got afraid in the dark."

"Oh, I see!" - And the dark is also the reason why she's so cranky! - 
Suddenly they could hear a loud noise of footsteps entering the hall.

"You know, I think it's better for us if we pretend to be unconscious."

"Ya think!" If Sam could have seen CJ's face she would have laughed out 
loud but that would probably be very inappropriate right now. They 
remained silent for a while but it was of no use, as the footsteps 
stopped in front of their prison door. Somebody opened the door and a ray 
of light fell into the cell. For the first time CJ and Sam could see 
their 'cozy' little room. It wasn't any bigger than a pig-shed and in the 
corner a skeleton was looking at them. They had been chained to the 
ground. One of the guards started to open their locks and the two friends 
were led out of the cell and through a series of hallways. It looked like 
they would never stop. But they did, and what they were about to discover 
wasn't a pretty sight.

The guard, who had freed them from their chains, opened the door of the 
cell. It appeared to be the torture chamber. CJ and Sam looked at each 
other.

"This doesn't look good!" CJ whispered desperately. The guards pushed 
them into the room and locked their wrists back into chains. The room was 
partially lit and for all they could see their near future didn't look 
too good at all. CJ noticed all the instruments that were put ready for 
use. Sam had followed her gaze and saw what CJ was so afraid of. She 
swallowed hard as she too noticed the knives and forks that were 
definitely not used for having dinner with. Memories of Netu popped up 
into Sam's mind and left her with a sick feeling.

"Oh no, not again!" She tried the chains but noticed soon enough that an 
escape wasn't one of the options. A big Nubian had entered the cell and 
had seen Sam's attempt. CJ's attention was drawn away from all the 
instruments and onto the man. He looked pretty strong and he looked like 
the kind of person you didn't want to meet at night in some dark alley.

"Hey big guy, a word with you? Could you loosen these chains a bit?"

"SILENTIUM!" His voice echoed through the room and for a moment CJ 
thought he had made her deaf.

"What? I don't understand you. What are you saying? Sam, do you know what 
he's talking about?" CJ was clearly defying the man but that didn't seem 
like the best idea.

"Don't go there, CJ!" Sam was worried that the guy would hurt CJ and her 
worries were soon confirmed as he gave CJ a blow in the stomach. CJ 
squeezed her eyes shut and tried to breathe normally but she was sure the 
guy just broke two of her ribs.

"CJ! Go to hell, jerk!" Now it was Sam's turn to feel how hard he could 
hit but the priestess, who had suddenly come out of a dark corner, 
interrupted him. She was dressed in some nice Nirrti-like dress.

"That's where you will go if you don't answer my questions!" The strong 
presence of an evil Goa'uld in the room made Sam very nauseous.

"What do you want from us?" CJ had regained some composure but the pain 
wouldn't go away that easily.

"I want your knowledge and I need to know why I sense Goa'uld in this 
woman!" CJ looked surprised at the woman in front of her and started to 
laugh out loud.

"You want ... to know ... my knowledge? Well, there might be one thing I 
can tell you!" The priestess looked surprised. She didn't know this was 
going to be that easy.

"Yes, tell me! And I'll let you go!"

"Right! Well, ... the Tau'ri..." The woman was standing face to face with 
CJ. "...Can be ... VERY STUBBORN!" The priestess jumped away from CJ and 
the big guy suddenly poked her with a pointy stick.

"Aaaahhhhhh!!" CJ yelled as the stick punched into her flesh. Tears made 
their way down on her face.

"Why do I sense Goa'uld in you?" She took Sam's face between her hands 
and stared into her blue eyes. Sam just stared back but kept her mouth 
shut. "WHY?" Still she refused to speak.

"Sam ... don't..." CJ looked at the Major next to her and shook her head 
slightly. The big man was still standing close to CJ and a second blow 
found its way to CJ's stomach. She started coughing and blood appeared on 
her lips. The taste of it alone made her feel nauseous. For a second 
everything went black in front of her eyes but CJ didn't give up that 
easily and she fought hard to stay conscious.

"So, you want to play it the hard way. No problem!" The priestess nodded 
to the Nubian and he disappeared for a while to reappear with a ribbon 
device. He gave the device to the woman, who put it on her hand and 
placed it in front of CJ's forehead.

"Sam!" CJ's voice was a mere whisper and sounded very frightened.

"Don't you dare..." Sam shot the woman a warning-glare but she just 
laughed out loud.

"Don't dare what?" She made the ribbon device glow and caused CJ more 
pain. - Oh man, I'm gonna die in here! -

"No!" Sam tried to kick the wicked lady but she missed and received a 
blow in return.

"Tell me what I want to know or I'll kill the girl!" Sam had no other 
choice but the tell the lady what she needed to know if she didn't want 
Janet to tell that her niece had been tortured to death on her first 
mission.

"I'll tell you what you want to know, bitch!" Sam looked at the Goa'uld 
in front of her and saw how she slowly removed her hand away from CJ's 
head. It remained hovering in the air for a while but then she lowered it 
and ordered one of the guards to take CJ back to their cell.

"Now..." The priestess turned around to face Sam again. "...Tell me, why 
do I sense Goa'uld in you?"

"I used to be an unwilling host to a Tok'ra, that's why you can sense 
me."

"Interesting! Why did you come to this planet? And more important what's 
the address of yours?"

"We're explorers. We look for technology and alliances that we can use 
against you slimy snakeheads! I can give you the address but it would be 
worthless to you. You would smash into a titanium iris. Just like all the 
other Goa'uld that try to attack our planet." The priestess raised her 
hand towards Sam's forehead and activated the device, but luckily for Sam 
the woman was interrupted by another guard and called away for an 
emergency.

                         *******************

*The Cell*

The door to the cell opened up and in the faint light Sam could just see 
CJ lying uncomfortable and once more chained to the floor. Sam didn't 
really see if she was conscious or not. As soon as the guard left, Sam 
crawled towards her friend or at least tried to get as close as possible.

"CJ, are you awake?" CJ didn't move but she did react a little.

"Sam?" The soft whisper was followed by a couple of heavy coughs. "I ... 
am ... sorry! I..."

"Sht, it's okay! Can you move?" Sam could hear a soft sob and stretched 
her arm until she felt CJ's face.

"My stomach hurts like hell and ... I keep coughing up blood." Sam 
swallowed hard. This wasn't good, CJ needed medical attention soon or 
things could get bad but they couldn't get out of this horrible place.

"It'll be okay, I promise! Try not to move and get some sleep!" Sam felt 
CJ's hand and held it tightly in hers.

                         *******************

SGC

*Cheyenne Mountain Complex*

General Hammond was having a meeting with Major Ferretti in his office. 
SG- 1 had to be back three hours ago but they weren't back, so now he had 
one worried CMO running around.

"Listen, as you know, SG-1 ought to be back this morning at 0900 but they 
were not so I'm afraid they ran into some trouble."

"You want my team ready, Sir?" Ferretti knew that it wasn't SG-1 he was 
worried about this time but more CJ.

"Yes, I'm giving SG-1 another 6 hours. If they're not back by then, I'll 
be obliged to send another team to see what's going on." Hammond took in 
a deep breath. "I want your team on stand-by."

"I will be ready, Sir!"

"I know, son, I know. Dismissed!" Major Ferretti got up and walked out of 
the General's office and almost bumped into Dr. Fraiser.

"Is General Hammond in his office?"

"Yes, he..." Ferretti couldn't finish his sentence, as Dr. Fraiser 
stormed into Hammond's office leaving him stunned.

"They are in trouble, aren't they?" Hammond looked up surprised seeing 
his CMO standing in front of him.

"I'm afraid they are. But I'm sure they can handle whatever situation 
they're in." He didn't really sound convinced.

"And what about CJ?" He knew she was going to ask that 'inevitable' 
question.

"CJ can take care of herself, I'm sure of that else I wouldn't have let 
her go with my first team in the first place. She's a smart kid, Doctor, 
she knows how to survive."

"But..."

"Listen Janet, I have given them another 6 hours to get back. If they 
don't return I will send SG-3 through the Gate to find SG-1 and bring 
them back safe. Trust me, I won't let anything happen to them."

"Oh..." General Hammond noticed that his CMO seemed to be almost okay 
with that "...Okay!"

"And don't you worry too much about CJ. SG-1 will look after her!" Janet 
nodded but her worried feeling didn't go away.

                         *******************

Roma

*The Cell*

Sam woke up with a flash. Her hand was still entwined with CJ's but she 
needed some time to realize where she was and what had happened. - CJ! - 
She could hear the girl taking in short breaths. - Uh oh, that doesn't 
sound too good! -

"CJ?" The girl didn't answer nor moved which scared the hell out of 
Carter. - Please, don't die! - Sam had a rough night and nightmares had 
constantly flashed in front of her eyes. The chains around her ankles had 
cut through her socks and were now cutting through her flesh. - Damn! 
That hurts! - Suddenly she heard the heavy steps of the guards coming 
closer again and stopping in front of their door. - Oh no, not again! - A 
ray of light came into the cell and Sam could now see how bad CJ looked. 
She was deadly pale and totally unconscious. One of the guards freed them 
from their chains while the other kicked CJ until she regained some form 
of conscious. This time they were brought outside to a large square, 
instead of the torture chamber. The priestess was standing in the middle 
of it and ordered the guards to leave them alone. CJ was dropped to the 
ground just like that.

"Good morning, Tau'ri." The woman looked as if she was about to kill CJ 
and Sam. "Don't look so worried. I'm not going to kill you ... yet!" She 
started to laugh hysterically. At that point Carter had picked up the 
half- conscious CJ.

"CJ, hold on, alright?"

"Mmm!" Carter looked at the girl and smiled when she saw her green eyes 
staring back at her, not really knowing what was going.

"Just don't give up yet!"

"So, now you probably want to know what will happen next, don't you?" The 
woman started to pace in front of them.

"Tell her to ... stop! She's ... making me ... sick!" CJ's soft whisper 
made Carter laugh but not for long.

"Well, to be honest, I would like to have some fun before I kill you just 
like that. This afternoon there will be a hunt, a slave-hunt. The person 
that can catch the slaves may keep them. But if my men catch the 
slaves..." The sign the priestess made, gave Carter a sick feeling or was 
it the presence of the evil Goa'uld.

"So, I guess we're those slaves?"

"Right guess, Tau'ri!" With that information being given the priestess 
left the two unfortunate friends alone.

"Come on, CJ! Let's try to get home!" Carter shifted CJ's weight and 
walked off the square and through the main gate. Sam knew that the 
priestess would tell her men the way to the Stargate, so they had to take 
another way back. "Listen, we have to take another way back to the Gate!"

"Sam ... leave me ... behind! You'll..." Another cough and more blood 
prevented CJ from finishing her sentence.

"NO, CJ! I'm not leaving you behind! We're going home!" There was no 
chance in hell that CJ was going to be left behind.

                         *******************

*The Roman Countryside*

They had walked for almost two hours when they finally reached a dense 
forest. Carter was exhausted from carrying CJ through half the 
countryside.

"CJ, we're going to rest here for a while, okay!" CJ didn't react and 
when Sam put her on the ground she noticed that she had lost 
consciousness yet again. Carter looked at her watch as it started to beep 
12 o'clock. She knew that the hunters were getting themselves ready for 
the upcoming hunt. "Okay kid, ready or not, we have to move on!" Sam 
picked CJ from the ground, turned around and started moving up the slope 
again. It was hell.

                         *******************

*The Arena*

The sun was hot and the sand in the arena was giving off more heat and 
dust than necessary. A group of man was standing in the middle of it. A 
ferocious-looking man was talking and yelling at them. It was obvious 
that he was the leader of an academy for gladiators. Among the men were 
Jack and Daniel. After they had been arrested they were bought by the 
academy. Jack was looking around searching for a way to escape this hell 
but unfortunately there was no way out, or at least not an easy one. The 
fat guy in front of him was annoying him more than the System Lords ever 
could. When he was finally done talking the group was brought back inside 
to have lunch.

"Ah, Danny-boy, tell me, how long are we going to stay here?" Jack looked 
at his bowl and his stomach turned around.

"They want to make gladiators of us." Daniel looked excited about their 
upcoming faith as gladiators. Jack wondered how long it would take before 
he would change his mind about that.

"No . no, Russell Crowe is a Gladiator. Jack O'Neill is a Colonel in the 
United States Air Force!"

"Have you seen the guards? They won't let us go like that!" Daniel made a 
sign with his fingers that clearly read 'not a chance in hell'.

"Can you remember what these guys did to Carter and CJ?"

"I think they were imprisoned."

"Ya think!" Daniel gave Jack his usual look to that annoying answer.

                         *******************

*The Roman Countryside*

They had agreed they would see each other back at the Gate at 0900 the 
next day. He had talked with the Emperor about various things and had 
learned a lot about their relationship with the Goa'uld. He had dinner 
with him and then he had spent the night in the palace of Caesar 
Julianus. Teal'c had absolutely no idea of what happened to his friends.

Now he was on his way back to the Stargate, unaware that he was following 
the same path Sam and CJ were following. He had been a little faster than 
the two women had and therefore quickly found them. Sam heard the braking 
branch and dropped CJ to the ground at once.

"Who's there?" She moved into the bushes and found herself a nice stick 
to kick butts with. As Teal'c appeared from behind the bushes she hit him 
with all her strength she had left from carrying CJ around. Luckily 
Teal'c is a tough guy.

"Major Carter! It is I, Teal'c!" Carter stepped back and looked at him 
and then dropped to the ground, exhausted.

"I'm sorry, Teal'c! I thought you were a bad guy." A soft moan caught 
their attention and Carter immediately ran back to CJ.

"Major Carter, what is it?" Teal'c had followed his teammate.

"CJ, you okay?" The girl opened her green eyes and looked at Carter 
before lapsing into her dark and silent world again. "We have to get 
back, Teal'c! She needs medical care ASAP!" Suddenly Sam realized that 
Jack and Daniel weren't with the Jaffa. "Where are the Colonel and 
Daniel?"

"I thought they were with you, Major Carter!"

"No, we were arrested while we were investigating the whereabouts of the 
priestess. We have to move, they're hunting us down!" Teal'c scooped CJ 
in his arms and moved on but a sudden pain in Sam's ankles stopped them 
again. "Damn it!" Her socks were completely socked in blood.

"Major Carter?"

"It's nothing!" Sam got up and walked behind Teal'c back up to the Gate.

                         *******************

*The Chapa'ai*

A group of soldiers was guarding the Gate and prevented anyone from 
leaving.

"Damn it, what are we going to do now?" Carter looked at the soldiers. 
They were armed with swords and some had a bow but she couldn't detect 
any zats.

"I will lead them away from the Gate. Major Carter, dial Earth and make 
sure that CJ gets home safe!" Carter stared at Teal'c as she had never 
heard him say so much at once.

"I lost my GDO." Teal'c gave Sam his GDO and his zat. Then he left their 
hiding place, walked up to the soldiers and shot one of them down. As a 
result they all came after him, which opened the way for Carter and CJ. 
He gave Major Carter enough time to run to the DHD and dial home. As soon 
as the Gate came to life, the soldiers got scared and ran off to a safe 
distance. The Stargate opened, the signal was send and off they went, 
back home.

                         *******************

SGC

*The Gate Room*

"Incoming wormhole! Incoming traveler!" General Hammond rushed into the 
gate room, as was Dr. Fraiser, who bumped into him when he suddenly 
stopped. The iris was firmly in place but not for long.

"It's SG-1's signal, Sir!"

"Open the iris! And get a medical team in there!" At that very moment 
Sam, carrying CJ, stepped through the Gate followed by Teal'c seconds 
later.

"Close the iris!" The iris closed behind them. Sam dropped CJ on the ramp 
and slumped right next to her. Her ankles were now killing her but they 
would be safe.

"Oh my God, CJ!" Dr. Fraiser ran up the ramp and looked at her niece and 
at Sam. "What happened to her?"

"We were caught and t...tortured. CJ received a few blows and was on the 
receiving end of a pointy stick and a ribbon device and..."

"They're both in shock!" Dr. Warner had done a quick check-up on CJ and 
realized soon enough that the girl needed surgery ASAP or she would die. 
Janet had seen his look and had then returned her attention back to Sam.

"Take care of Major Carter, Dr. Fraiser! I'll look after your niece!" Dr. 
Warner got up and followed the unfortunate Fraiser to the OR.

"Okay!" Janet helped Sam up and onto a waiting bed.

                         *******************

*The Infirmary*

Sam was lying on one of the beds while Dr. Fraiser was putting a bandage 
on her ankles. They were in really bad shape. The chains had done their 
jobs very well. Carter didn't want to admit that it hurt like hell but 
just once in a while she winced.

"Here you go!" Janet finished her job. "I want you to stay here for a 
little while." Carter nodded.

"Major Carter, how are you?" General Hammond walked into the infirmary, 
followed by Major Ferretti and Teal'c.

"I'm fine, Sir." She didn't really sound convinced about that but Hammond 
didn't ask any further.

"Could you tell us what happened when you left the palace? Teal'c told us 
what happened when you met this Senator."

"We went to the temple of the Priestess of the Chapa'ai because when she 
had left the throne room I had sensed a Goa'uld within her. Somehow she 
knew we would follow her and she had us arrested. CJ and I were thrown 
into a small cell. I don't know where Colonel O'Neill and Daniel are." 
Sam gazed at the end of the bed.

"What happened while you were in that cell?" Sam didn't immediately 
answer the question but kept staring at the end of her bed.

"Sam?"

"We were ... brought to this torture chamber and chained to the low 
ceiling. There was this big guy with a slight temper who needed to show 
who was in charge there and gave CJ a few blows in the stomach before the 
priestess stopped him. She wanted to know some things about the Tau'ri 
and CJ felt the urge to tell her that we could be very stubborn which 
caused the Nubian to poke her with a pointy stick. There was nothing I 
could do." Tears were starting to form in the back of Sam's eyes but she 
did everything to stop them from falling. "Eventually I told the 
priestess why she could sense me and that we were explorers but that 
wasn't enough and the ribbon device was used. Luckily for me she was 
called away and I was brought back to our cell. CJ was a wreck, Sir. She 
coughed up blood and I was scared to death that she wasn't going to make 
it."

"How did you get back?" General Hammond knew that this was tough for 
Carter but he needed as much information as possible.

"This morning we were released because in the afternoon there would be a 
slave-hunt and we were the game. I struggled to get as far away from the 
city as possible and in the forest I met Teal'c."

"Major Ferretti, I want your team ready to leave in an hour! We're going 
back for Jack and Daniel!"

"General Hammond, permission to join SG-3, Sir?" Teal'c wanted to tag 
along, as he knew where to go which would make the search a lot easier.

"Permission granted, Teal'c! Dismissed!" Teal'c and the Colonel left, 
leaving Hammond behind with Carter and Dr. Fraiser.

"Dr. Fraiser, have you heard anything from CJ?"

"No Sir, not yet." Hammond sighed and walked out of the room but he met 
with Dr. Warner in the hallway and decided to stay a little longer.

"Dr. Warner, how's CJ?" The trio stared at him when he didn't immediately 
answer the question.

"CJ was in a very bad condition. She had a punctured lung, broken ribs, 
severe internal bleeding and a stabwound. We managed to stop all the 
bleeding and repaired the damage done to her lung." He took a deep breath 
before continuing. "During our surgery, however, there were complications 
and she went into cardiac arrest. After a few long minutes we 
successfully resuscitated her but we couldn't prevent her from slipping 
into a coma." An awkward silence had fallen into the infirmary and no one 
dared to move not even the SF at the door.

"How ... bad?"

"We don't know yet. We're still running some tests but it's not looking 
too good."

"Can we see her?" Carter looked at the man in front of her.

"Yes, you can. I'll get you a wheelchair." Dr. Warner disappeared out of 
the infirmary. General Hammond followed him and stopped him in the 
hallway.

"Dr. Warner, is there a chance that CJ might die?" The man looked at the 
General and nodded slightly.

                         *******************

*CJ's mind*

Blackness had taken over, no light only darkness but CJ wasn't afraid. 
She felt safe and relaxed. It felt as if she was floating through the 
air. Everything was as light as a feather and more important there was no 
more pain and blood making her dizzy.

"Catherine-Jane!" CJ felt a breeze of wind passing by and heard the soft 
whispering it was carrying along. "Catherine-Jane!" She felt more and 
more comfortable as the voice tried to help her establish that. CJ 
faintly recognized the voice but it remained unknown for a little while 
longer. A white light suddenly flashed in front of her eyes, blinding her 
for just a second. When her eyes adjusted to the light she could 
distinguish a woman's face. CJ moved towards the light but bumped into an 
invisible wall. "Catherine-Jane!"

"Mom?" CJ could now see the woman all too clearly and recognized her 
mother.

"Yes, my Little One, it's me!" She stepped through the wall and touched 
her daughter's cheeks. A warm fuzzy feeling ran through CJ's veins the 
moment her mother touched her. She embraced her daughter and then stepped 
back to look at the wonderful teenager her Little One had become. Then 
she stepped back through the invisible wall and turned around to face her 
daughter. CJ tried to follow her but bumped once again into the wall.

"Mom, why can't I be with you?" CJ looked at her mother, frightened of 
loosing her again.

"It's not your time yet, Catherine-Jane." The woman spoke in a soft, 
calming tone.

"What time? I don't understand."

"You have a whole life in front of you that is waiting to be lived by 
you. It's not your time to step through to the other side yet." It 
finally started to sink in.

"Am I dying?" CJ's mother smiled graciously.

"No Catherine-Jane, you're not!" Silence fell but it wasn't an awkward 
silence. "Little One, it's time for me to leave now!"

"No, don't leave me ... not again!" CJ's fear had come back.

"I'll always be here." She pointed at CJ's heart and smiled. "I'll be 
watching over you, my Little One!" The light started to disappear and CJ 
was left with only blackness but she could feel the breeze of wind that 
rushed by and then disappeared too. It carried three beautiful words; "I 
love you, Catherine-Jane!" Although CJ was alone in the blackness again, 
she didn't feel alone. Another soft but sad voice caught her attention.

"CJ! Please, don't leave us now! Come back, CJ! Don't die! Fight!"

"Aunt J?" CJ looked up but wasn't sure up was up, as she was floating 
again. "It's not my time yet. I must go back, leave the void and join my 
family and friends." CJ looked for a way out but couldn't find one. 
Suddenly she heard her mother's voice again.

"Hold on to the voice, Catherine-Jane, hold on to the voice!" CJ smiled 
and closed her eyes.

                         *******************

*The Gate Room*

Major Ferretti and his team were ready to go, and so was Teal'c. General 
Hammond was standing in the control room and looked at SG-3 in the gate 
room.

"Colonel, bring Colonel O'Neill and Dr. Jackson home well!"

"Yes Sir, I will!" The wormhole established and the travelers walked 
through. General Hammond stared at the Gate as it closed down. - Please 
God, let Jack and Daniel be ok! And protect my other team out there! 
Amen! -

                         *******************

Chapter 6: The Rescue

Roma

*The Gate*

Soon after SG-3 and Teal'c stepped through the Gate they made sure that 
the Romans, who had been standing guard on the other side, had left the 
area. They secured the area and started their walk through the forest. 
They had a quick stop at the lookout where they had a good view over the 
entire valley.

"Where do you want to start, Major Ferretti?" Teal'c looked at Ferretti 
and then back to the valley. - CJ was right about the view. I must tell 
her how beautiful it is in the morning. -

"Let's go back to that Senator you talked about! Maybe he can give us a 
clue on the whereabouts of O'Neill and Jackson." Teal'c nodded in 
agreement, turned around and continued his way down, SG-3 following him 
carefully. It wasn't easy to find his way back to the village without a 
guide. They got lost at least twice before they eventually saw the villa 
and the little white houses of the slaves glistening in the morningsun.

                         *******************

*Slave Town*

As soon as SG-3 had entered the village the same ritual happened all over 
again. Teal'c was again worshipped as if he were a God.

"Yep Teal'c, you are a popular guy!" Ferretti smiled at the Jaffa and 
ordered Rothman to do his thing. The man stepped towards the Teal'c- 
worshippers.

"Ave friends, can someone tell me where we can find our two missing team 
members?" The slaves looked at him as if they had seen a ghost. Without 
any warning they all fled into their little houses.

"Rothman, what did you tell them?" Ferretti looked at the poor 
archaeologist. General Hammond had insisted the guy had to go along, as 
he needed to translate all the Latin. - Djee, he can't do anything right! 
- Ferretti tried to get the slaves back out on the square but they had 
locked their doors. "Okay, so these guys don't want to talk to us anymore 
thanks to Rothman here!" Major Ferretti slapped the archaeologist on his 
back. "Maybe, we should move on to this Senator-guy!" The Major looked at 
his men, from one to the other. "Teal'c, you know the way!" Teal'c walked 
on and the rest followed him.

This time it took them only one attempt to get to the villa's frontdoor.

                         *******************

*The villa*

A young servant welcomed them and led them through the atrium to an 
office of some sort. He told them to wait so he could call his master. 
SG-3 started to look around in the large room. Two walls were covered 
with a huge bookcase. There were also two desks in the room. On one of 
them were maps of the empire. While Rothman had taken some scrolls and 
tried to read them, Major Ferretti was looking at the maps.

"Well, if these represent their empire, then I must say that these guys 
know how to handle their business!" He was more or less talking to 
himself because the rest of the team was walking around and admiring the 
wealthy things in the room. Therefore they didn't notice that the Senator 
entered his office.

"Welcome in my humble house!" As soon as he noticed Teal'c he stopped and 
bowed his head, then he sat himself down behind his desk, which was 
squeaky clean. Ferretti took the scrolls out of Rothman's hands and 
pushed him towards the desk.

"Ave Senator Aurelius! We are looking for two missing team members, 
Colonel Jack O'Neill and Dr. Daniel Jackson. We hoped you could give us 
some information as to their whereabouts." The Senator looked at Teal'c 
and then back at the short archaeologist.

"Your two friends were arrested because they entered forbidden property. 
The two young women were imprisoned and the men were sold to the 
Gladiator School of Roma." Rothman had translated simultaneously. Silence 
was supposed to fall but instead Ferretti started to laugh hysterically.

"Gladiators? Jack and Daniel are going to be made gladiators! That's so 
hard to imagine!" He kept laughing for the next few minutes and when he 
finally became serious again, he let the archaeologist ask the Senator 
where the two gladiators were exactly.

"They're held in the Arena."

"Okidoki! Then that will be the next place we have to be." Ferretti was 
making himself ready to go but Rothman stopped him in his tracks. - Now 
what? -

"Sir, you can't just barge in there, free Jack and Daniel and then leave 
as if nothing happened!"

"Are you suggesting we need a plan?" A sheepish look was lying in 
Ferretti's eyes.

"Uh ... yes Sir!" Rothman was beginning to lose his temper with Ferretti. 
- Why do they always have to be such jerks! -

"Have anything in mind?" Rothman nodded but wasn't sure he should 
continue.

"As a matter of fact I have ... Sir."

"Get on with it, my friend!" Ferretti already knew he would not like the 
idea but he gave Rothman a chance to prove himself in the field. The 
archaeologist took a deep breath, collected all his courage and started 
to explain his 'genius' plan.

"Well, I was thinking we could try to buy them back. I would disguise 
myself and go to the Arena, pretending to be an important Roman citizen 
and get them back, or at least let them know we are here." Major Ferretti 
was thinking. - Oh, please let him agree! - The Major moved closer 
towards the archaeologist.

"You really think this might work?"

"Yes Sir, I think so but..."

"I knew it! A BUT! What is it you want to add?"

"Well, I need to be accompanied by a few slaves to make it look a bit 
realistic." Ferretti turned around and looked at his 2IC. - Oh no, he's 
looking at me. I don't want to go running half-naked serving that know-
it- all-archaeologist. -

"Captain, what do you think? You ready for this rescue mission?" - No! 
Not me! I just knew it! -

"Guess so, Sir." The Captain looked at his CO and nodded.

"Okidoki, what do we have to do?"

What followed must have been the most embarrassing moment in Ferretti's 
life. Marcus Aurelius was more than eager to lend them some clothes. 
Rothman had chosen a nice white tunic. He had draped a purple piece of 
cloth over his shoulder so that everybody could see him as a man of 
power. His two slaves on the other hand got a loincloth. Major Ferretti 
looked at Rothman and then back to himself.

"Don't tell me I have to run around like this!" Ferretti then pointed to 
his feet. "Where are my shoes?"

"No sandals, Sir. Slaves are barefooted."

"Oh man, why did I ever agree to this?" The Captain looked at his CO and 
started to laugh. Ferretti had a desperate look on his face and, to be 
honest, his entire attitude was as desperate as could be.

"Now listen to me, Sir! There are a few things you have to keep in mind." 
- He's enjoying this whole damn thing! - "Slaves never look their masters 
directly in his face. They help him and they obey him." - Oh, he's 
definitely enjoying this! Just look at him! -

"Yeah ... yeah, whatever!" - Oh, weaponry! - "My dearest master, are we 
going unarmed or do you have a plan about that too?" Rothman removed the 
purple cloth a little so that the team could see the two zats hidden 
underneath it.

"Just in case!" He smiled at the Major with his I'm-not-that-stupid-
smile.

"Ok, let's move before I change my mind about this! Teal'c, if we're not 
back by nightfall, meaning 1900 hours, I want you to go back through the 
Gate and get some serious help!"

"Yes Major Ferretti, I will!" Ferretti followed his master but turned 
around almost immediately.

"Uhm ... Teal'c?"

"Yes, Major Ferretti?"

"You're in charge here, alright!" Teal'c nodded and as soon as the Major 
had left the office again the two remaining Marines started to laugh out 
loud.

                         *******************

*The Arena*

The sun had woken up Jack and Daniel. They still had no clue of what had 
happened to Sam, CJ or Teal'c. Daniel had asked every Roman-looking guy 
about them but all they had done was ignore him. It had frustrated him so 
much that he had almost broken his fist by trying to knock a hole in the 
wall.

And today didn't seem to be any better than the previous one. They had to 
train again and breakfast still sucked. Jack didn't touch his food at 
all.

"Aren't you gonna eat that?" Daniel was eyeing at Jack's breakfast.

"No, I'm not gonna eat that junk!"

"Can I have it then?"

"Yeah sure, here you go!" Jack pushed his bowl across the table to Daniel 
who emptied it in less than two minutes.

After breakfast they were taken back to the arena. Today it was sword 
training, which was a little problem for Jack and Daniel. The 
archaeologist had been very excited about the gladiator thing at first 
but now, after a painful night, he disliked the idea of practicing with 
this goddamn sword. Jack hated the fact that he had been separated from 
Daniel. He had to practice with a young slave. The boy was attacking him 
from all sides. - Damn! He is fast! But that's not so bad. In a minute he 
will be exhausted. - Jack was right. The boy got tired and stopped 
attacking him. Instead he started to hop from one foot to the other. - 
Damn! He's just as annoying as CJ! -

"Ah, you're trying to get me out of my concentration! It won't work that 
way, kid!" The boy stopped hopping and stared at his opponent.

"Thou spoke English?"

"You say what?"

"Art thou Briton?"

"Is that English you just spoke to me?" The boy nodded and then he 
repeated his last question.

"Art thou Briton, then?"

"No, I'm an American." The boy looked at him. He had never heard of a 
country named America. "The name's Jack!" Jack gave the young slave a 
handshake he wouldn't easily forget.

"I am Ronan."

"Nice to meet you, Ronan! You don't happen to know a way out of here, do 
you?" Ronan looked confused.

"Thou want to escape?"

"Yes, that's what I'm going to do as soon as those Roman guys aren't 
paying any attention to us."

"Then, I want to come with thee!"

"Fine by me!" Suddenly a trainer interrupted their small conversation. He 
started to yell at them and his whip soon found his way to Jack's back 
but he dove to the ground just in time. The trainer cursed him a couple 
of times and then left to yell at another pair of fighters.

                         *******************

*The City*

His two slaves, the Major and the Captain carried Rothman to the arena. 
He was enjoying his little trip but in the same time he was practicing 
his lines. He already knew what he was going to say. To make sure that 
they would not get lost, Marcus Aurelius had sent one of his own slaves 
with his visitors.

They had to walk along the marketplace to get to the arena. It took them 
an hour to get through the overcrowded marketplace. Although Ferretti 
hated being a slave, he could not deny the journey to the arena was 
pleasant. All kinds of scents were entering his nose. He could smell all 
kinds of spices, fish and snacks. He even smelled the typical odour of an 
ancient town.

                         *******************

*The Arena*

When they arrived at the gates of the arena they had to request a meeting 
with the leader of the Gladiator School. It was Leo, Aurelius' slave, who 
made the request for Marcus Antonius. They were lucky. The leader had 
some time left to meet with Rothman.

A slave guided them through a hallway and up a flight of stairs. There he 
entered a large office. Behind the desk sat a small but fat man going 
through some papyri.

"Ave Marcus Antonius, how can I help you?" He didn't even bother to look 
up at his visitor.

"Ave my Friend! I would like to do business with you!" The word 
'business' got the man's attention right away.

"Business? What kind of business?"

"I'm considering of buying two or three slaves who can guard my property 
and watch over my other slaves." The guy behind the desk looked surprised 
at him.

"You're telling me you want to buy some of my slaves?"

"Would-be gladiators, to be exact." Rothman felt that the second part of 
his plan could be quite difficult to accomplish. "I'll pay you any price 
you want for the slaves which I choose!" The Roman guy looked at his 
visitor. - Please God, make my plan work! Just this once! -

"I agree with your terms." Rothman looked surprised. "Let's go into the 
arena so that you can have a better look at my merchandise!"

"Thank you very much! Maybe you can give me some advice according to 
their personalities." The retired gladiator sent one of his servants away 
so that his visitor could see the slaves in the arena.

They all went downstairs again and then they were led into the arena. The 
would-be gladiators were already standing in four lines of ten men each. 
Daniel was standing in the second line and he didn't look good at all, 
neither did Jack. He was standing all the way in the back, next to Ronan. 
Rothman started to look around in the troop of hungry and tired men. He 
knew his job very well and started to point at some men who he thought 
weren't good enough, most of them were skinny guys. Then he started to 
point at certain men and wanted to know what the fat man thought of his 
choice.

"What about this one?"

"Stubborn!"

"This one?" Rothman circled a strong looking Nubian.

"Weak!" Then he arrived at Daniel's position.

"What about this one?"

"Oh, he's just the thing you're looking for. Strong! Very strong!" It 
took Daniel a few minutes to realize who was standing in front of him. - 
Oh my! Rothman! -

"Ok, I'll take him and..." Marcus Antonius moved over to Jack and Ronan. 
"...These two!" Jack had no clue what was happening. He had totally no 
idea of what was going on or who he was looking at. He hadn't recognized 
Rothman at all, as the sun was blinding him completely. The fat guy 
hesitated for a moment when his buyer pointed at Jack.

"This one is very stubborn and a real pain-in-the-ass!"

"Oh really!" Rothman gave Colonel O'Neill a sheepish look and at that 
moment Jack realized who was pointing at him. - That voice! I know that 
voice. It's... -

"Rothman!"

"Silentium, slave!" A whip flashed through the air and hit Jack on his 
back. He fell to the ground and stayed there. Rothman started to 
negotiate about the price. The would-be gladiators were brought to their 
cells except for the three fortunate ones.

"3000 sestersians for three slaves!"

"A fair price! That's a deal!" Marcus Antonius gave the man 1000 
sestersians. "You'll get the rest as soon as they are delivered to Marcus 
Aurelius' villa. I'm leaving in the morning so I want them by nightfall 
today."

"Yes, my Lord!" Rothman turned around and left the arena, his loyal 
slaves following him like a bunch of puppies.

The three lucky slaves were brought to the kitchen where they got a 
first- class meal. Daniel threw himself on his food. His chicken was gone 
in 60 seconds.

"You shouldn't eat so much in such a short time, Daniel." Jack looked 
concerned when he saw how Daniel goggled up his chicken.

"Why not?" Daniel looked at O'Neill, a piece of chicken sticking out of 
his mouth.

"You'll get a stomach-ache."

"Oh!" Daniel dropped his piece of bread he was holding and stopped his 
meal. "How's your back, Jack?"

"It could be better. But that guy, wasn't that Rothman?"

"Yes. That means that Teal'c made it through the Gate. You think they 
know where Sam and CJ are?"

"I don't know but we will find out soon enough, I guess." They fell 
silent again. After dinner they got the chance to bath themselves and got 
new clothes to wear. The fat guy himself brought the 3 slaves to the 
villa. He wanted to make sure that they arrived in time so that he could 
collect the rest of his money and he also hoped that Marcus Aurelius 
would invite him for dinner.

                         *******************

*The Roman Countryside*

Jack, Daniel and Ronan were locked up in a cart. The master wanted to 
make sure that his merchandise wouldn't run away and that he would loose 
his 2000 sestersians. They had left town very quickly and Jack noticed 
that they took another way back to the villa. It made him curious but he 
didn't think of exploring it right now. The only thing he wanted was to 
go home. He also couldn't stop worrying about his 2IC and his pupil. He 
desperately needed to know if they were ok.

                         *******************

*The Villa*

As soon as the Major and the Captain of SG-3 had arrived back at the 
villa, they had changed their loincloth for their military clothing as 
soon as possible.

"Ok Marcus Antonius, I'm back in charge now, alright!" They found the two 
remaining Marines and Teal'c waiting in the garden.

"Major Ferretti, how was your trip?"

"We were able to buy them back. They'll probably be here by nightfall." 
Teal'c smiled, as he would soon be reunited with his friends.

The small group from the Gladiator School arrived at 1800 hours. Marcus 
Antonius gave the man the rest of the price but didn't invite him for 
dinner. Instead he gave him an amphora of excellent wine, which he gladly 
accepted.

The team left for the Gate at 1900 after Marcus Aurelius had promised 
Jack he would take good care of Ronan. Teal'c had also made a promise to 
Jack that he would find CJ and Sam back on the other side of the Gate. He 
hadn't mentioned that they weren't exactly unharmed, which would be a 
surprise, Jack would have to cope with at the moment itself. Although 
Teal'c knew that Jack hated those kind of surprises he thought it would 
be better if he didn't know that yet.

                         *******************

*The Roman Countryside*

The team was tracking their way back through the forest, probably their 
last time, when Jack suddenly stopped in his tracks causing Daniel to 
bump into him.

"Owtch!"

"I'm sorry, Jack, but you stopped so suddenly!"

"We're being followed." A branch broke in half right behind them 
confirming his hunch.

"Run!" The men started to run up the hill back to the Gate. Teal'c used 
his staff-weapon to shoot some warning-blasts. It seemed to work but a 
few minutes later, a bunch of arrows flew over their heads.

"I don't think they understood your warning, Teal'c!" They could see the 
Gate appear in their sight.

"Daniel! Dial us out of here! We'll cover your ass!" While Daniel was 
dialing out, the rest of the team was shooting down Roman soldiers. As 
soon as the Gate activated the legionnaires ran back into the forest. 
Major Ferretti sent the GDO-signal and then he ordered everyone to jump 
through the event-horizon. To make sure that the soldiers wouldn't follow 
them, he threw a few grenades at the troops. They exploded killing and 
wounding several men.

"Bye, bye!" With that he jumped through the event-horizon himself.

                         *******************

SGC

*The Infirmary*

"Incoming wormhole! Incoming traveler!" The alarm woke Sam up from her 
little nap. She had spent the night next to CJ's bed. The girl hadn't 
woken up during the night and that hadn't been a very good sign. She had 
been hooked up to different machinery to help her breath, to monitor her 
heartbeat. It wasn't a pretty sight. Janet had fallen asleep in her chair 
but was still holding CJ's cold hand in hers. Sam hated to wake her up 
but she was still the CMO and the team that was coming back could be SG-3 
and that meant Jack and Daniel were with them, maybe in need of medical 
help.

"Janet!" Sam wheeled herself to the other side of the bed and placed her 
hand on the Doctor's shoulder. "Janet!"

"What?" Her head shot up, looking at Carter she sighed and got up, 
leaving her with CJ.

                         *******************

*The Gate Room*

General Hammond was standing next to Lieutenant Simmons. The iris was 
firmly in place when Dr. Fraiser entered the gate room, a medical team 
following her. Hammond noticed she looked tired. He had dropped by 
occasionally in CJ's room but never had there been any improvement in her 
condition. The tests had revealed that CJ's brains were still functional 
which meant there had been no braindamage. They only had to wait for her 
to wake up.

"It's SG-3, Sir!" Lt. Simmons looked up at the General.

"Open the iris, son!" General Hammond left the control-room and went down 
to the gate room. He was just in time to see SG-3 and the male half of 
SG-1 fall through the Stargate.

"Close the iris!" The iris closed behind the two teams and a few thuds 
could be heard.

"Daniel, get of me! You're hurting me!" Jack's voice came from underneath 
the heap of waving arms and legs.

"Sorry again, Jack!" The heap of human beings started to fall apart and 
they all got up at once.

"Welcome home, SG-1! It's good to see you! Go to the infirmary for your 
medical check-up! Debriefing at 2100!" The men left the room and when 
they were gone, loud laughter was heard.

"Why are they laughing?" Daniel looked at the others.

"Daniel, take a good look at yourself and think of what could possibly be 
the thing they're laughing with!" Daniel looked down to see only his 
tunic and then he gazed back at Jack.

"Oh ... right!"

                         *******************

*The Infirmary*

The entire way to the infirmary people had started laughing as soon as 
Jack and Daniel had rounded a corner. They would be remembered like that 
for ... oh a long time to come.

"Hey Teal'c, you promised me Carter and CJ made it back! Where are they?" 
Jack saw how Teal'c's face suddenly darkened. "Teal'c?"

"I'm over here, Sir!" Carter appeared in the infirmary and looked at 
Jack. She had heard them coming in and had decided for the best to show 
herself before O'Neill would refuse any corporation to any exam he needed 
to undergo.

"Carter, are you alright?"

"Just peachy, Sir!" She smiled but the smile faded almost immediately.

"Colonel O'Neill, you first!" Jack placed himself on one of the beds and 
let Dr. Fraiser do her thing while he started to ask Carter what had 
happened to her and...

"Where's CJ?" A sudden silence fell over the people in the room and a 
soft beeping was heard. "Carter?"

"She's ... she was ... badly injured, Sir!" Sam refused to look at Teal'c 
nor Daniel.

"Doc please, go torture someone else!" When Jack finished his whining Dr. 
Fraiser bolted out of the infirmary. "Did I say something wrong?" The 
moment he looked at his 2IC he realized that whatever he had said it had 
been wrong, very wrong.

"We were tortured, Sir." Jack mentally slapped himself. "CJ is lying next 
door hooked up to several machines. She slipped into a coma of which we 
don't know she'll ever wake up again." Daniel looked at Sam who was 
fighting to keep her tears back.

"Can you tell us what happened to you?" Sam nodded and told what happened 
to them all over again. Once in a while Jack mentally kicked himself for 
not being there to protect his kids. In the end of the story he felt the 
urge to kick someone's butt, preferable a System Lord's butt.

"I'm sorry, Sam!" Daniel placed his hand on the woman's shoulder and 
squeezed it softly. Then he left the infirmary to change into something 
more comfortable.

                         *******************

Chapter 7: Awakening

SGC

*The Infirmary*

A week had passed and there had still been no improvement in CJ's 
condition. The debriefing had been a very short one in which Jack had 
apologized to Dr. Fraiser for his blooper in the infirmary. Either Janet 
or a member of SG-1 had always occupied the chair next to the teenager's 
bed.

Carter was back on her feet and enjoyed every moment of not being stuck 
in that damn wheelchair. She was on her way to the infirmary to claim her 
seat but bumped into Daniel on her way in.

"Hey Sam, coming to claim your seat?"

"Yes. You too?" The young man nodded sadly. They both moved on and were 
surprised to find Jack and Teal'c in the room too.

"Hey guys!" Jack looked up at his kids. He noticed their sad faces and 
decided keeping his mouth shut was the best he could do right now.

About an hour later Dr. Fraiser joined them. Jack gave up his seat and 
placed himself against the wall. The only thing they could do, was wait 
for a sign either positive or negative.

                         *******************

*CJ's Mind*

It was still black around CJ. She didn't feel bad but she didn't feel 
good either. She was overlooking something important but she couldn't 
figure out what.

"Why can't I leave this place? Mom! You said to hold on to the voice but 
how am I supposed to that?" Silence. Not a breeze of wind or another 
voice came out of no where. Suddenly a warm feeling engulfed CJ's body 
and she was lifted into the air, higher and higher or at least that's how 
it felt.

                         *******************

*The Infirmary*

The people in the small room were either dozing off or fiddling with 
their fingers. But suddenly Daniel flew up scaring the hell out everyone 
present.

"She moved! Her fingers moved!"

"Daniel please, calm down!" Jack pushed the young man back to the wall.

"No Sir, Daniel's right! CJ just moved!" Sam felt the girls grip around 
her hand grew tighter.

"CJ, honey, can you hear me?" Janet pressed the alarm and soon a bunch of 
nurses entered the room and ushered SG-1 out of it. "Come on, CJ! Open 
those pretty green eyes of yours!" It took the girl a few minutes to get 
to the point of opening her eyes.

- I found the way out! I hung on to the voice! -

CJ opened her eyes slowly but closed them almost immediately when she was 
met with too much bright light. The moment her eyes had adjusted to the 
light, the first thing she saw was the dark ceiling. It took her a moment 
to realize where she was before she tried to turn her head towards the 
soft voice that was calling out for her. CJ tried to speak but a tube in 
her throat prevented her from talking.

"Shut, you don't have to talk! You're ok, I know!" CJ closed her eyes 
again but opened them almost immediately when SG-1 was aloud to come back 
in.

"Hey kiddo, glad to see you're awake!" Jack smiled and touched her hand 
for a second. Teal'c nodded his head and CJ nodded back or at least tried 
to nod back.

"Jack, Teal'c ... I think we should go, you know, give CJ some time to 
recover before she can tell us about her time in prison." Janet noticed 
how CJ flinched as the word 'prison' came out of Daniel's mouth. Sam had 
noticed it too and realized that it wasn't going to be easy to get over 
that horrible experience.

"Hey, you feeling alright?" Sam had retaken her place next to the bed and 
was once again holding CJ's hand. She shrugged her shoulders but squeezed 
Sam's hand anyway. She didn't want them to worry over her. "Get some 
rest, okay!" CJ nodded and closed her eyes to get some serious sleep.

                         *******************

One week later

*The Infirmary*

The lights had been dimmed and it was very calm. CJ was fast asleep or so 
it seemed. - Big Nubian guy comes closer and closer. I can't stop him! 
He'll hurt me over and over again! I need to fight back but I'm 
paralyzed. No, don't hit me! -

"Noooooooo!" CJ woke up with a scream, covered in sweat. She tried hard 
to get her hart-rate down but it wouldn't ease. She looked around and 
realized she was still in that stupid infirmary. She wanted to leave this 
place and go home but that was probably not an option. But right now she 
didn't want to stay there either and before she truly realized what she 
was doing she had already pulled the IV-line out and was sitting on the 
edge of the bed waiting for the nausea to pass. She jumped off the bed 
and started to wander around with no real goal in mind.

                         *******************

*The Storage Room*

It surprised her that it took them almost an hour before they discovered 
her empty bed and the alarm was pressed. Because CJ didn't feel like 
going back there she hid herself in some storage room. Soon the entire 
base was looking for her and she could hear the occasional SF coming by 
the room and talking about the missing kid.

"Where did she go?" CJ could now hear her aunt talk to Sam right outside 
the storage room. "Why did she run away from the infirmary?"

"Maybe because that's a horrible place to be?" Jack had joined the 
conversation.

"Maybe it has something to do with these nightmares she is having?" - 
Shit, how does Teal'c know about my nightmares? -

"What nightmares?" - Damn it! There goes the best-kept secret in the 
universe! - "Teal'c, what are you talking about?"

"Two days ago, I walked passed the infirmary and heard CJ Fraiser talk in 
her sleep. She sounded afraid of something. Therefore it is my guess that 
she has nightmares about what happened on Roma." - I think I'd better 
show myself before they make an appointment with Dr. Mackenzie. -

"Whenever I ask her how she feels she says she's fine."

"And you believe her?" Sam mumbled something that CJ couldn't make out. 
She shuffled a little to the door and hit something on the way. Whatever 
had fallen on the ground was now broken and the noise had definitely made 
it outside the room.

The door from the room flew open and four worried people entered the 
room. Jack flipped the lights on and all CJ could do was stand there and 
shield her eyes from the sudden light.

"CJ?" The teenager looked like a reindeer caught in the headlights of 
your car.

"I'm not going back to your infirmary! I will not go back!" She felt like 
a trapped animal, as there was no way out of the room. The only way in 
was also the only way out.

"CJ, what are you doing in here anyway?" Jack looked at the kid in front 
of him who was shivering violently.

"Hiding ... from ... from..."

"From us?" Sam looked at the teenager and walked closer but she stepped 
away from the woman. CJ slumped to the floor and started crying. Dr. 
Fraiser was with her niece in instant and hugged her tightly.

"I'm ... scared!"

"You don't have to be afraid anymore. Everything's gonna be just fine!" 
General Hammond passed by the room, followed by Daniel.

"Sir, we have found her!" He stopped as he saw Jack coming out of the 
storage room. "I think she's in bit of a shock but overall she's ok." 
Hammond walked into the room and saw how the kid was shaking violently.

"Can you take her back to the infirmary?"

"She refuses to go there." Sam looked up at the General.

"I think I have a better idea." They all looked at Jack, waiting for the 
'better idea' he had. "Let's take her to her room where she feels safer."

"That sounds like a good idea to me. Dr. Fraiser?" Janet looked from 
General Hammond to Jack and back.

"Fine by me, Sir!" Jack scooped CJ of the floor and brought her to her 
own quarters.

CJ soon fell asleep but it was as restless as it could be. General 
Hammond had posted a SF at the door just in case the girl wanted to take 
a walk again. SG-1 went back to bed, except for Jack who felt guilty of 
what had happened to his 2IC and CJ.

                         *******************

The SGC

The next few weeks passed by and they all got back to work to get their 
minds of the mission to Roma. CJ had resumed her lessons but she flinched 
every time someone spoke the word 'prison' or 'torture'. They had made an 
appointment with Dr. Mackenzie but she had refused to say one word. The 
entire time she had been staring at the wall. Janet had even asked 
Cassandra to talk with her cousin but CJ had simply refused to talk and 
it got worse every day that passed by.

                         *******************

*CJ's Lab*

CJ was sitting in her little lab studying an artifact that Daniel had 
given her. She didn't notice that SG-1 and Dr. Fraiser had entered and 
were now staring at her.

"Hey CJ!" She jumped a mile in the air when she heard Jack's voice call 
out for her. She noticed her audience and shot them an angry look.

"Can't you see I'm in the middle of something here?" Daniel took the 
artifact and placed it in a corner on the floor.

"Not anymore you are."

"What is this? The inquisition?" CJ got up from her chair and curled 
herself up in the one couch she had managed to get in her lab.

"No CJ, we're not the inquisition. We're just here to help you. You need 
to talk about what happened on Roma."

"The only way you can help me is to get the hell out of my lab!" She 
started staring at some invisible point on the wall, flinching slightly 
as Janet placed herself next to CJ on the couch.

"CJ, what happened?" It sounded more pleadingly than Janet had intended 
it to sound.

"Didn't Sam tell you what happened?"

"We want to hear it from you too, CJ." For a second CJ closed her eyes to 
think what to do next. - Maybe, if I talk about it they'll leave me alone 
and I can go on with my life! - She turned her gaze to the people in the 
room.

"Promise me that you'll never talk about it again after tonight!" A 
collective 'we promise' was uttered and CJ took a deep breath to begin 
her story about what had happened on Roma. Unlike Sam she didn't leave 
out the small details about her defying the Nubian guy. It had been wrong 
to do just that in such a bad situation. By the end of the story tears 
were making their way down on her face but she felt so much better now 
that she had told what was weighing so heavy on her heart. "I'm sorry I 
wasn't smart enough to know to stop challenging the guy after the first 
blow."

"It's okay, little one! Everything turned out okay, didn't it?" CJ nodded 
and smiled.

"Thank you guys for everything!"

"Your welcome, CJ!" Jack looked at his kids and suddenly a brilliant idea 
popped into his mind. "You know what, I buy you all a drink in this nice 
commissary of ours! Let's go before they run out of coffee again!" Jack 
opened the door and made an inviting wave. CJ started laughing, jumped 
out of the couch and followed her CO to the commissary.

"Come on, Ladies!" Daniel held up both his arms and guided the two Majors 
out of the room, followed by a smiling Teal'c.

<end>

                         *******************

Family Affair 
By Falcon Horus - thot_bastet@hotmail.com 


RATING: FR-T

WARNINGS: minor character death, a little bit of occasional swearing

CATEGORY: Action/Adventure, Drama

PAIRING: No info given

SPOILERS: (in order of appearance) CJ Fraiser, Lord of The Rings: The Two 
Towers, Brief Candle, Legacy, Deathman Switch, In The Line Of Duty, 
Singularity

TIME FRAME: No info given

SUMMARY: Dr. Fraiser gets in trouble on a mission and it's up to SG-1 and 
CJ to save her. 

DISCLAIMER: Stargate Sg-1 and its characters are the property of Stargate 
(II) Productions, Showtime/Viacom, MGM/UA, Double Secret Productions, and 
Gekko Productions. This story is for entertainment purposes only and no 
money exchanged hands. No copyright infringement is intended. The 
original characters, situations, and story are the property of the author 
(yup, they are mine...my own...my precioussss). This story may not be 
posted elsewhere without the consent of the author (just ask nicely...I 
won't bite).

AUTHOR'S NOTES: It's a rewrite from the original and I like this one 
better than the first. I would like to thank Dena and Aset for supporting 
me and helping me out when I got stuck. I also would like to say that 
this is the unbeta'd version so any mistakes our my own!

                         *******************

Chapter 1: How it all started

General Hammond stood in the control room, looking down into the gate 
room, and smiled as he noticed the medical team standing there, nervously 
checking their gear. They were all in good spirits as they were going to 
go on a real mission. No, they were not going to rescue some wounded team 
off world. They were finally given the chance to go off world and explore 
a planet, which could hold some medicinal plants. When SG-6 had come back 
with a sample of some strange looking plants and Dr. Fraiser had gone all 
excited about the sample, they had immediately launched a UAV to get a 
better view on the surroundings of the Gate, hoping more such plants were 
growing in the near vicinity.

General Hammond wasn't going to let them go alone. Oh no! SG-1 was going 
to accompany them, just in case. He had promised the Colonel a mission 
where no Goa'ulds were involved, so his flag team had been picked to 
baby-sit the medical team. And more important, Hammond knew out of 
experience that, even if everything seemed to be safe at first, trouble 
could always rise and in such time it was always good to have an 
experienced team with you, and who is more than enough acquainted with 
trouble than SG-1.

SG-1 arrived about 5 minutes before take off, and CJ only came wandering 
in about the moment Sergeant Davis announced the seventh chevron being 
locked and the Stargate opened up. She wasn't in any way comfortable with 
the fact that she had been assigned to SG-1 just when they had to baby-
sit the medical team, which contained her aunt. She had heard of the trip 
and had requested permission to join SG-5 on a trip to a planet millions 
of light- years away from the one they were going to now but Hammond had 
denied her request and here she was. CJ mumbled something that sounded 
like good morning to both teams and then followed her current CO up the 
ramp when Hammond had given them the go ahead.

                         *******************

The ride through the wormhole had been a bumpy one and the two teams were 
spat out on the other side. They rolled down the stairs and ended up in 
one big pile of waving arms and legs, bumps and bruises appearing as soon 
as they had untangled themselves. The medical team felt sick and cold, as 
they weren't exactly used to the gate traveling as SG-1 was. Even CJ felt 
sick again and the ride they just had also reminded her an awful lot of 
her first trip through the Gate. When going home she had simply refused 
to step through the damn thing until they could assure her she was going 
to keep her snack inside. Which of course they hadn't been able to and as 
soon as they had arrived in the gate room she had passed out.

"You okay?" CJ jumped as she felt a hand on her shoulder. Looking up she 
found Major Carter standing next to her. She regretted she had looked up 
and judging from Sam's worried face she looked bad.

"I'm gonna be sick." CJ doubled over and threw up. She could soon feel a 
cool hand on her forehead and one in her neck.

"Take it easy!" 'No argument there!' CJ's day just couldn't get any worse 
than it already was. She wasn't only sick from gate traveling but now she 
also got stuck with an overprotective aunt. "Feeling better?" The kid 
nodded softly, afraid if she'd move her head to fast she would get sick 
again. "Just sit here for a minute and you'll feel a lot better!"

After a while they all looked better and O'Neill ushered them all to 
follow him so they could find a nice spot to set up camp. Soon they were 
discussing several great spots but SG-1 couldn't decide which one to take 
so Jack decided someone else should pick a spot.

"CJ, where do you think we can set up camp?" The Colonel started pointing 
out to several open spaces, while CJ silently debated why the man picked 
her to do this. She knew he was the expert and she knew he would pick his 
spot no matter what the rest of them would say. When she felt that a 
couple of eyes were staring at her, she looked again to all the spots she 
could choose from. An uncomfortable feeling started to crawl up her 
spine.

"How about the one Teal'c proposed?" Teal'c's spot had a great view on 
the Gate, was shielded from the rest of the grassy plane by a few trees 
that led to a dense forest and more than large enough to plant down some 
tents.

"Great choice, kiddo!" CJ looked surprised at her CO. He had agreed and 
hadn't discussed her choice, trying to get her to pick his choice for 
some bizarre reason. "Off we go!"

Teal'c's spot it was and soon SG-1 was setting up camp, while the medical 
team had eagerly gone off to search for more medicinal plants. CJ hadn't 
much luck as she was ordered around by almost everyone. When, at last, 
she managed to sneak away from the camp and found herself a nice spot to 
start reading her USAF manual, her aunt called her over the radio and 
into the forest. With no other choice then to follow orders she jogged 
off in search for her aunt.

It was only after ten minutes and three falls over some tree roots that 
CJ found Janet among some strange flowers, who looked somewhat like the 
one SG- 6 had brought back a few days ago. CJ limped over to her aunt and 
really hoped she hadn't sprained her ankle when meeting the ground a 
third time a few minutes earlier.

"Here I am! What is it you want me to do?" CJ kicked a pebble out of the 
way and immediately regretted that movement. She had really hurt her foot 
stumbling over that last root.

"Oh, are we in a friendly mood today!" Janet looked up at her niece, who 
was hopping around cursing the tree roots. CJ gave her a look back that 
could have crumbled the Sphinx. "You okay?" When CJ nodded in the 
confirmative way she placed a clipboard in the teenager's hands and 
started to dictate gibberish, or so it sounded to CJ.

"Uh ... what?" The pencil hovered over the paper for a few seconds while 
CJ's mouth dropped a few inches.

"Just write down what I dictate! I won't mind spelling mistakes!" Janet 
looked at her niece, who hesitated another second, sighed and then just 
started to write down what her aunt had just dictated to her.

The rest of the day was spent among strange flowers and plants that might 
have medical value in some way. CJ had never heard that much gibberish 
before as she had that afternoon. Her ankle had stopped hurting and after 
that her mood had improved as well. The occasional tree root that got in 
her way had caused some cursing from CJ's side but mainly everything went 
just fine.

While they were studying the local vegetation, SG-1 was securing the 
perimeter just to be on the safe side, and kept a watchful eye on the 
medical team. Whenever they lost one of them out of side for a minute 
they contacted them through the radios.

"Those guys really love this place, don't they!" O'Neill looked at 
Captain Peter James who came running by with a plant in his hands and a 
big grin on his face.

That evening they enjoyed their macaroni and cheese that tasted like 
chicken. While the rest of the team crawled into their tents, Jack took 
the first watch. They had made a schedule so that everybody had at least 
an hour watch. CJ was sharing her tent with Janet, Sam and Lt. Mary 
Eagles. Being tired from the afternoon, hearing gibberish and falling 
over tree roots, CJ was soon fast asleep until somewhere around the early 
morning Sam woke her up for her watch.

"Hey CJ!" Sam bent over the sleeping form and gently shook the 
youngster's shoulder. "It's your turn to keep watch." She could hear CJ's 
grumbling coming from within the sleeping bag. "Are you coming?"

"Yeah, I'm up!" CJ sighed, clicked her weapons back on and walked out of 
the tent, into the cold night air.

It was a clear night and stars were shimmering brightly in the sky. CJ 
put some more wood on the fire to get warm because she was getting darn 
cold just sitting around. Even though she only had to sit out there for 
an hour she was bored after only ten minutes. With only the stars and the 
silence as her companion she started to clean her Beretta. When her watch 
beeped, indicating that her hour had passed, she was surprised how fast 
it had passed by. She hurried back to the tent and woke up Lt. Eagles.

                         *******************

Whistling birds and Colonels woke up CJ from her oh so pleasant dream 
about riding with a red viper, attracting lots of attention from good- 
looking cuties. She grumbled loudly and when she noticed everybody was 
already up, she decided for the best to get up too. She didn't want to 
experience her last wake up-call again when O'Neill had splashed a whole 
can of water over her face, soaking her on an ice-cold planet.

"Good morning campers!" O'Neill greeted his team when they appeared 
around the fire to get breakfast. "CJ, you're awake? I already had my can 
ready for you." CJ looked annoyed at him and then just ignored him.

"So, what's on the program today?" Sam looked at the medical team and 
just knew what they'd be doing the rest of the morning, afternoon and 
night if they had the chance.

"This planet is heaven. There are so many species of plants, which are 
all extremely interesting to study. So, I guess we will be doing the same 
as yesterday." Dr. Fraiser looked at Sam and smiled when she saw how her 
friend had already figured out they would be enjoying more flora today.

"Okay, just stay in radio-contact and you'll have to miss CJ, as she is 
ours today." Colonel O'Neill stood up, stretched his legs and walked back 
to his tent to collect some stuff.

"Hey, I'm not a thing, you know!" CJ muttered angrily at Jack, tossing 
her empty cup at his back.

"Ready kids!" Sam and Daniel nodded and followed O'Neill into the open 
field in front of the Gate. Teal'c and CJ came jogging somewhat behind.

As soon as SG-1 was complete, they first contacted the SGC just to let 
them know everything was fine. General Hammond was pleased to hear that 
his medical team was having the time of their life and that no immediate 
danger was expected. They promised to contact the SGC back at 1900 hours 
that evening. Having done what Hammond had asked them to, report back, 
they walked back to their campsite and class could start.

"Okay kids, listen up!" O'Neill looked at his team members. "CJ knew 
about this trip and requested to be assigned to another team so she 
didn't have to come along with us on this happy little camping-trip." 
CJ's face fell as she realized it had been O'Neill who had requested her 
presence after hearing of her own request with the General. 'This can 
never be good!' "Okay Kiddo, you might not like this but Hammond denied 
your request so you could have some more field experience with us, and 
more important we need to work on your rescue skills, as I heard that 
your last mission with SG-4 was a tiny bit of a disaster." CJ gave the 
others a wry smile, as that was the first time they heard of a mission 
gone a bit wrong, as they knew CJ hadn't been aloud, for the time being, 
to go on possible dangerous missions anymore since her adventure on Roma.

"What happened?" Carter looked at the youngster, standing next to her and 
suddenly it dawned on her. She had heard of a mission gone a bit wrong, 
involving SG-4, but she hadn't a clue CJ had been with the team at the 
time. "It wasn't that mission to P4X-003, was it?" Again CJ gave her 
friend a wry smile and nodded. "You were with them?"

"Yeah, I ... I was."

"That's why Hammond wants her to know some skills to rescue injured team 
mates. I think he got a lecture from the Doc on CJ's poor rescue skills. 
And something about her safety off world was on the menu too, I think. 
So, here we go!" Daniel and Sam looked from CJ to their CO and knew at 
once that whatever Jack was going to do with CJ they had to play along 
with, and experience had proven that it wasn't always a good thing. He, 
on the other hand, was going to have a lot of fun the next few hours. 
"Okay CJ, keeping your mission with SG-4 in mind you have to know this 
one important rule that you forgot on P4X-003 ... never leave a team 
member behind ... no matter how bad the situation looks!"

"Okay, got that!" CJ knew that her behavior on P4X-003 had been quite 
selfish but in the end it had saved her life.

"Now, let's go back over that mission with SG-4, you were ambushed and 
Major Anderson was shot down. What did you do at that time?" Jack looked 
at CJ, waiting for the answer he already knew but wanted to hear anyway.

"Get the hell out of there, Sir!" CJ knew that she should have stayed and 
help the poor Major but fear had gripped her heart and she had run back 
to the Gate to safety.

"You left Major Anderson behind!" Jack gave CJ a disapproval look. "You 
should have helped Captain Martin carry her back to the Gate!" CJ felt 
like she was getting a lecture and in a way she was, but she had been in 
shock, diagnosed by Dr. Fraiser herself. "I know it was more or less your 
first time meeting angry Jaffa and therefore we're gonna teach you how to 
help an injured team member so that next time you join SG-4, or any other 
team for that matter, you can bring them all home safe in case something 
would happen. Okidoki?"

"Okay, I think you're right. I should have helped Captain Martin but I 
was too busy trying to not panic too much, Sir."

"Okay, first of all we start with..." Jack started his explanation, once 
in a while interrupted by his 2IC or Daniel. Teal'c just kept watch and 
made sure the medical team was still okay.

SG-1 spend the rest of the morning rescuing each other from various 
threats and treating each other's various wounds before being dragged off 
to the Gate in various ways, some more easier than others. Half the time 
they had ended on the ground doubled over in laughter and the other half 
of the time they had listened carefully to Jack's explanation or anecdote 
he told them from his time in black ops. In the middle of another rescue 
operation, set up by CJ and Sam this time, to save Daniel from an angry 
spider they were interrupted by loud screaming and gunshots. They looked 
up alerted and Sam noticed how CJ slightly tensed at the noise.

"Doc, come in!" While running back to the campsite and to the area where 
the medical team was playing, Jack called Fraiser over the radio, wanting 
to know what was going on. "Doc!"

"Sir, we're..." Janet had started but then there was nothing more than 
static.

"O'Neill ... look!" They all looked in the direction Teal'c was pointing 
and saw how Captain James and Lt. Eagles came running out of the forest, 
waving frantically for SG-1 to come to their side for help.

"What happened?" O'Neill looked at the two airmen. "And where are Jones 
and Fraiser?"

"We were attacked." Lt. Eagles quickly explained to them what had 
occurred. "They tried to take us prisoner but we scared them off with our 
guns."

"I thought there weren't any folks on this planet!" Jack turned to 
Carter, who just shrugged.

"Where's J?" CJ looked from Peter to Mary and back. "We had contact with 
her for just two seconds and then nothing. You know what happened to 
her?"

"I'm sorry, CJ. Dr. Fraiser and Airman Jones were working behind the 
hill. They were too far away from us but I guess they were probably 
caught by those ... Indians!"

"We have to find them! They might be in need of help." CJ ran into the 
forest but Jack ordered her to come back.

"Right!" Jack looked at Peter and Mary and then to his own kids. "You 
two, head back for the Gate and tell General Hammond we ran into some 
trouble after all. Stay there and secure that area. CJ, you stay with 
them!" How much he wanted to take the kid along she wasn't ready for this 
yet and he didn't want her to get hurt or anything.

"What? No, I'm going with you! No way, I'm gonna sit here and wait for 
you to come back." CJ looked at Jack, desperately trying to convince him 
to take her along. "Sir, I promise I won't make the same mistake as I did 
with SG-4. I promise! Please?"

"Oh alright! Let's move out people!" Jack waved to his kids to follow him 
out into the forest.

                         *******************

SG-1 walked quietly to the place Lt. Eagles had pointed out to them where 
they would normally find Dr. Fraiser and Airman Jones. As they reached 
the hillside they took cover and quickly secured the area, hoping that 
none of the inhabitants was around to surprise them with another attack.

"Okay, now what?" Jack looked around but couldn't see anything that would 
lead them to where the two missing team members would be.

"O'Neill!" They all looked at Teal'c. "I think I have found a trail." 
Jack walked over to his Jaffa and looked at the broken twigs. The 
inhabitants had made their way back to wherever they came from through 
the bushes and thereby leaving a clear trail as if wanting the others to 
follow them.

"It looks as if they want us to follow them." CJ looked at it and felt 
like something was wrong. The trail didn't seem to be right.

"It's too obvious, Sir!" Sam looked from the trail to her CO and back.

"Well, this is all we have considering the UAV didn't show life signs in 
the first place." Jack quickly glanced sideways to Carter who just 
ignored the accusation. "We follow it and hope that these inhabitants are 
indeed as stupid as to leave a trail that obvious. Let us hope it's not a 
trap. Teal'c, you take point! Carter, close the line!"

As they slowly made their way through the bushes they looked around 
suspiciously. Every time a twig would break or someone would stumble over 
some root, they stopped to listen for movement. Most of the way they were 
just silently hoping the trail wouldn't suddenly end and leave them 
wandering around in the forest. Suddenly Teal'c raised his hand and at 
once they stopped walking, hoping bad guys didn't somehow surround them. 
The Jaffa began moving forward again after a few seconds but they stopped 
almost immediately as they heard a soft murmur coming from their left.

"Okay kids, be careful here!" Jack slowly moved forward and ordered 
Teal'c to follow him and the others to take a detour. What they were 
about to discover, was going to haunt some of them during their upcoming 
nights. They found Airmen Jones pinned to a tree, a spear going through 
his abdomen straight into the tree behind him. There was blood around the 
wound; his vest was soaked with it, while a trail of blood ran from his 
mouth down his chin into his neck. He was still alive, not wanting to 
give into the need for sleep because that was all he really wanted to do. 
"Oh God!" Jack turned away at first sight. He was used to a lot but some 
things even were too much for him to bear. Sam had rushed to his side as 
soon as she had been able to control her stomach a little, but she knew 
there wasn't much she could do to help. He was dying and all she could do 
for him was making it as comfortable as possible.

"Major Car..." His voice faded but he kept looking at her. "Doc's ... 
alive ... that ... way!" With one last effort he pointed to his right and 
than he gave into his need for sleep.

"He's dead, Sir." Sam turned to her CO and only then noticed CJ, looking 
paler than a sheet. "Daniel!" She glanced from him to CJ and he 
immediately dragged her away from the scene.

When CJ turned away the adrenaline wore off but the fear remained and she 
doubled over throwing up her breakfast. This was worse than her trip with 
SG-4. Major Anderson hadn't died but now she had actually seen someone 
die and the thought alone send her down for another round of throwing up 
and some dry heaves. After a while the fear subsided and with it the 
throwing up stopped. She was lying flat on her back, allowing herself to 
drift away on happy memories. She soon found herself in her grandparent's 
backyard, yelling of pure joy. She, only about 4 years old, running 
around, chasing the dog, and then cuddling up in her mother's lap, arms 
stretching out towards her aunt wanting her to play with her.

"Daniel, Jack wants you to help get Jones off that tree." Sam had met up 
with them, knowing that she had to talk to CJ about what had just 
happened. "How is she?" Daniel looked back at the youngster on the 
ground.

"She threw up so I guess she's not taking this all too well." Sam gave 
him a knowing smile and then turned her attention to the kid on the 
ground.

"CJ, you okay?" Sam sat herself down next to CJ and patiently waited for 
her to sit up and talk.

"I'm..." She sighed and looked up at Sam. "Michael was my guinea pig 
during my first aid classes. We always had so much fun. He..." CJ turned 
her gaze away and looked up to where the sun came through the treetops, 
tears were making their way down. Sam took the youngster in a hug and 
tried to find the words to sooth her but knew that the loss was a hard 
one to take in.

"It's going to be okay, I promise." Sam didn't know if it was actually 
going to be okay. If the inhabitants had killed Jones then they were more 
than capable of doing the same to her best friend.

"Carter, we have to move!" Sam jumped as she heard her CO's voice, 
finding him standing behind her leaning against the same tree they were 
leaning against. She didn't let go of CJ who was still sniffing in her 
embrace. He bent down so he was face to face with his young friend. "CJ, 
the sooner we move the sooner we might find the Doc." CJ looked back at 
him and nodded quietly. Brushing her tears away, she let go off Sam and 
got up.

They continued their way in silence, once in a while a breaking twig or a 
sniffle coming from the youngster broke that silence. After finding Jones 
the mood had gone down considerably and Jack had promised himself he 
would find the Doc and save her from the people that had killed a good 
man. After more than two hours of trying to find a way through the bushes 
and many trees they found themselves on top of a small hill with a small 
village at the bottom. A small valley stretched out in front of them 
where they could detect fields with crops which meant the people on this 
planet where more than likely farmers. But why had they killed Jones if 
they were just farmers? They duck down to the ground as soon as they saw 
a group of people leaving a church-like building and gathering in the 
center of the village. It was then that they noticed a smaller group 
standing a bit in the shadow of another large building. One of them was 
holding something in his arms and it didn't need much to figure out the 
'something' the guy was holding was Fraiser.

"Sir?" Sam looked from the villagers to her CO and back.

"I know, Carter!" Jack took the binocular and took a closer look at the 
villagers down below. They had suddenly parted to let a seemingly more 
important person pass through. He looked at the group and suddenly 
started yelling at them, frantically waving with his arms to give his 
speech more force. It had effect as Jack noticed the little group backing 
away a little and humbly bowing their heads. When he was done yelling at 
them he took a closer look to what the men had brought back with them. He 
seemed to be pleased they at least had followed his orders and had 
brought him something of value, or so it seemed according to what Jack 
could make out from his nods and his more friendly approach towards the 
merry little group. "Well, it's not going to be easy to get the Doc out 
of there without unfortunate victims." Jack turned to his kids who had 
been watching the scene in the village as well.

"The guy seemed to be pleased with the 'gift' the group brought him." 
Daniel took off his glasses and promptly started to clean them. "From 
what I can see, I think that guy's in charge."

"Ya think?" Jack shook his head a little but knew they had to come up 
with a suitable plan if they ever wanted to rescue the Doc from whatever 
she had landed herself into. "Okay, in about four hours it will be dark 
on this planet, which means that in about six hours we will go in, find 
Fraiser and get the hell out of here. I want to be back at the Gate by 
morning." Jack shifted a little so he was lying somewhat better. He 
looked at CJ. "Get some rest! You're gonna need it!" CJ nodded, shifted a 
little and huddled herself up in a little ball. It didn't take her long 
to doze off in a peaceful sleep. She was just too tired to dream about 
what had happened with Jones.

                         *******************

Around ten in the evening Jack ordered Sam to wake up CJ. He had figured 
a way into the village and really hoped they wouldn't notice them 
wandering around town because there were more guards than he liked there 
to be in the first place. Jack explained his plan over an energy-bar and 
a can of water.

"Okay, here's what we're gonna do." Jack took a twig and made a simple 
drawing of the village on the ground. "There are guards walking around at 
all sides of the village so we have to get in unseen not by one set of 
guards but four. Now, not to make it too obvious we're going in on two 
different sides. Carter, you're with Teal'c, and Daniel, you're with me." 
Jack then looked at CJ and smiled as he noticed how she started to form 
an objection of she being left out. "CJ, I want you to stay here and 
monitor the guards' movement. We stay in radio contact so you can tell us 
when we are in trouble and should get the hell out of there. Got it?" 
CJ's objection disappeared at once and she nodded eagerly. "Okay, right 
after mister I'm-in-charge-of-this-place disappeared they locked the Doc 
in this smaller house here, conveniently in the center of the village. As 
soon as we get her out of there, we meet back here and get the hell out 
of here." Jack checked his P90 and gave his binocular to CJ. "Okay kids, 
let's move! CJ, remember ... stay low, no matter what happens! And if we 
get caught, you get back to the Gate. It's south from our position, got 
it!" The kid nodded and then dropped flat on the ground spying on the 
guards and their movements.

Sam and Teal'c moved in from the east side, through the main entrance, 
while Jack and Daniel took the west side. They used the shadows of the 
houses to cover their tracks from the guards. Once in a while both 
couples were stopped by CJ as the guards closed in on their positions. 
Then when given the all clear again they ran to the small house as fast 
as they could.

"CJ, what's our status?" Jack looked around while Sam was picking the 
door's lock.

"They haven't detected your presence yet, Sir. You should be safe for a 
while! CJ out!"

"We're in, Sir!" Sam carefully opened the door and covered Jack as he 
slowly made his way inside. Once there they bumped into problem number 
one, one they hadn't really counted on. The villagers had left a guard 
inside and he was now wide-awake. Before he could scream for help he was 
out cold on the floor.

"Get movin' people!" Jack looked down to the man and knew they would be 
discovered if they didn't work any faster.

"Janet's over here!" Daniel had found the Doctor in the back, lying on a 
bed made of straw. "Oh my God, she's burning up!" Pearls of sweat were 
visible on her forehead and Daniel's cold hand immediately warmed up as 
he touched the Doctor's skin.

"Sir, I think it's time to move. I think they're on to you!" CJ's voice 
sounded over the radio, making Jack turn back to the door, just in time 
to hear a long blow on a horn.

"Daniel, pick her up! We have to move! NOW!" Daniel did as he was ordered 
and quickly scooped Fraiser in his arms. She mumbled some incoherent 
words before lapsing back into blissful unconsciousness. "CJ, which 
side?"

"West! The way you and Daniel came! I'll make sure they don't follow you! 
Just don't take the east side, Sir!"

"Okay, let's get out of here!" Jack didn't give it a second thought and 
ordered his kids out. As soon as they were out in the open they heard 
projectiles fly around their heads. While Sam and Daniel ran for it, Jack 
and Teal'c opened fire but it wasn't really necessary as they suddenly 
heard a big explosion somewhere in the neighborhood of the entrance, 
sending some of the guards flying ten feet in the air. SG-1 got away 
safely and went back to the point of rendezvous but CJ wasn't there. "CJ, 
where are you?" Jack's voice wasn't all too friendly. CJ had disobeyed a 
direct order, although he knew that if she hadn't then they would have 
been stuck in the village.

"I'm on my way, Sir!" They heard some gunshots at their right and then 
silence.

"There she is, Sir!" Sam had seen a black figure running their way, but 
the figure didn't get all too far as she suddenly sank to the ground with 
a soft cry. "CJ!" Sam and Jack ran over to the youngster, which as they 
got a closer look had been target practice for one of the guards down 
below. An arrow was sticking out her right thigh.

"I'm ... sorry!" CJ gritted her teeth as the pain flared through her leg. 
"But ... I had to do ... something!"

"We have to get out of here!" Jack helped CJ up and with support from 
both Carter and O'Neill she managed to stumble down the hillside, biting 
the pain. They soon found a place where they could hide for a while 
before making their way back to the Gate.

"Jack, how long will we be stuck here?" Daniel looked at his friend and 
down to Fraiser, still in place in his arms. He knew they had to move, 
not only for Janet's sake but also for CJ's sake, as he heard her stifle 
a cry.

"Sir, we have to remove that arrow." Sam was holding CJ and prevented her 
from crying out loud every time a sting of pain went through her system, 
which was all too frequently.

"If we remove it, she'll loose more blood. And ... we can't just pull it 
back out, we'd have to push it through. The only thing we can do for her 
is make sure it doesn't move too much, trying to keep the wound as small 
as possible, controlling the blood loss." Jack looked at CJ's pale face 
and saw tears making their way down. "You'll be fine, kiddo!"

They had waited another two hours before continuing their way back to the 
Gate. CJ had passed out and Teal'c had offered to carry her back, as he 
was the strongest of the four. It was only the next morning that they 
arrived back at camp. A rather odd sight greeted them, as they saw 
General Hammond, no less, wearing a hole in the ground in front of the 
Stargate. As soon as Captain James and Lieutenant Eagles caught them in 
sight the rest of the camp got in action as well.

"Colonel O'Neill?" Peter looked from the Colonel to his commanding 
officer in Daniel's arms and then to unconscious CJ in Teal'c's arms. 
"What happened? Where's Jones?"

"Doctor Fraiser and CJ need medical attention ASAP. Jones is dead. I'm 
sorry. You'll hear the rest in the debriefing." Jack looked at the young 
man in front of him and smiled as he started to order the other medical 
team around. He had sure been paying attention to his CO. "General, took 
a trip through the Gate, I see!" General Hammond nodded. He started to 
form a question but his 2IC interrupted him before he could even ask it 
properly. "We'll tell you that when we're back on Earth, Sir!"

                         *******************

As soon as they had returned to Earth SG-1 had taken a long hot shower 
before heading to their debriefing. Warner, except for the two Fraisers 
stuck in the infirmary, had cleared them all. CJ had been taken into the 
OR the moment they had stepped onto the ramp and Janet was pumped with 
antibiotics and had gone through more tests than they could ever hold 
possible. It was only too bad she wasn't conscious when Warner was 
sticking her with her own needles.

As SG-1 walked into the briefing room they noticed Lieutenant Eagles and 
Captain James standing at the window staring at the Stargate. They nodded 
as soon as they acknowledged SG-1's presence.

"Okay people, have a seat!" General Hammond appeared out of his office 
and motioned them to take a seat at the oval table. "Now, what happened?"

"Well Sir, we were cataloguing more plants this morning. We were paired 
off; Mary and I were working together and Dr. Fraiser and Michael. Around 
1200 we heard strange noises coming from deeper in the forest. It sounded 
like chanting. Suddenly these well-muscled men with spears attacked us 
and arrows were flying overhead. We scared them away when we started 
firing our guns. They fled over the hill. We ran back to the camp where 
we had alerted SG-1." Captain James suddenly felt like he had better 
followed the barbarians and in doing so he might have been able to safe 
Jones and Fraiser from being killed and captured. "Colonel O'Neill told 
us to contact you and stay at the Gate to secure the area while they went 
in search for the Doc and Jones."

"We went to the place Captain James had appointed where he thought Janet 
and Michael would be. We found only a trail made by the inhabitants. We 
were weary to follow it but it was our only hope on finding the two 
missing members. We followed the trail for a while until we found Airman 
Jones pinned to a tree. He pointed the way they had taken Fraiser before 
he died." Jack looked at his 2IC as she explained their little adventure 
and noticed how much she was troubled by the image of seeing Michael 
Jones pinned to a tree, probably killed as a warning. "Colonel O'Neill, 
Teal'c and Daniel removed him from the tree and then we headed for the 
village we encountered after another two hour walk. We waited until it 
was dark before setting out a rescue mission to safe Janet from whatever 
fate that had come onto her. Everything went according plan until we were 
discovered. CJ warned us they had found out about our presence in the 
village and she told us to run for it. She guided us to the west side 
while apparently she made a diversion at the eastside, at the entrance. 
Upon her return she was shot down. They didn't follow us but we stayed 
low anyway, just to be on the safe side. In the early morning we headed 
back to the Gate and met up with you, Sir."

"I thought there weren't any inhabitants on this planet?" Hammond looked 
at Carter, who dropped her head in defeat.

"I don't know how the UAV could have missed them, Sir." She re ally 
didn't know why they hadn't gotten that kind of feedback from the UAV.

A young unknown Doctor came walking in the briefing room, startling the 
ones sitting there. He was holding two folders, no doubt CJ's and 
Janet's. He nodded to General Hammond and then took a seat on the only 
free chair next to Lieutenant Eagles.

"Let me introduce you to Dr. Michael Evans!" The man looked up from the 
folders. "Doctor, the people on my left are Colonel Jack O'Neill, Major 
Sam Carter, Dr. Daniel Jackson and Teal'c of SG-1. And these are Captain 
Peter James and Lieutenant Mary Eagles of the medical team." Dr. Evans 
nodded to them as some kind of greeting.

"Doctor Evans, no doubt you want to discuss the two Fraisers?" O'Neill 
looked from the General to the new Doctor, who was intently studying his 
files.

"As a matter of fact..." The new guy shifted some of his papers and then 
he finally looked up at them. "...I do."

"And?" Sam looked at him intently, making him feel very uncomfortable.

"Well, it doesn't look too good, I must say. We have found some kind of 
foreign drug in Dr. Fraiser's system, which seems to cause her to have 
this dangerously high fever. But we're not sure yet. We're pumping her 
with antibiotics, hoping it will make her fever go down but so far it's 
not working too well. She's slipping in and out of consciousness and most 
of the time she seems to be conscious she's delirious." Evans looked at 
the faces and saw that these people really cared about the woman lying in 
the infirmary. They had a band with her that had been established a long 
time ago. Maybe one day he'd have a similar band with these people too.

"What about CJ?"

"I was getting to that, Sir." Evans took the second file and flipped it 
open. "Dr. Warner successfully removed the arrow. There wasn't any major 
damage but it will take her a while to get back on her feet. She'll have 
to do some rehabilitation. In other words she will be just fine."

"Does Cassandra know what is going on?" Daniel looked from Dr. Evans to 
the General. He heard Carter sigh deeply next to him and knew if she 
hadn't been military she would have been letting her emotions run freely. 
It was, after all, her best friend who was lying in the infirmary.

"No, I wanted to wait for the first results. Maybe you should get her 
here?" Hammond looked at his flag team, who just nodded. "You are all on 
stand down until further notice. Dismissed!" Hammond got up and returned 
to his office, while the two members of the medical team left as well to 
check up on their CO.

"Carter, why don't you go check up on CJ and the Doc? We will occupy 
ourselves with Cassie." Jack looked at his 2IC and just knew she needed 
to be in that chair next to Janet's bedside.

"Yes Sir." She nodded slowly and left the briefing room not even noticing 
Teal'c followed her out.

"Come on, Daniel! Let's get this over with!" Jack dropped his hand on the 
younger man's shoulder and pulled him along with him. He wondered how on 
earth they were going to explain to the girl what had happened to her 
mother. Jack knew he would have that figured out when they got there.

                         *******************

Teal'c had positioned himself at the end of CJ's bed, while Sam had taken 
the seat next to Janet's bed. She was holding one of Janet's cold hands 
in hers, trying hard to keep the tears from falling. She looked up as she 
suddenly heard a light grumble coming from CJ. Sam got up, reluctantly 
letting go of her best friend she walked over to the youngster's bed. 
Teal'c had turned to look at his young friend and noticed how she stirred 
a little.

"CJ?" The girl's eyes fluttered open but closed again when met with too 
much bright light. It took her a while to remember what had happened or 
where she was. After a while she acknowledged Sam and Teal'c at her 
bedside, groaning as she suddenly remembered the arrow and the pain in 
her thigh. "CJ, you okay?"

"Where..." CJ's voice sounded harsh and she tried to voice some coherent 
words but she just felt too tired.

"It's okay. You're in the infirmary." Sam looked down to the youngster 
and noticed how she suddenly tensed and gritted her teeth, trying not to 
cry out in pain. "CJ?" Sam panicked a little. Maybe Dr. Evans was wrong 
about CJ being okay and something worse was wrong. "Teal'c, get Warner in 
here!" The Jaffa nodded and left to find Dr. Warner.

Not much later Warner came into the infirmary, followed closely by Teal'c 
and Evans. He quickly checked up on Janet before turning his attention to 
the youngster. He looked at her chart, controlled the wound and then he 
ordered Evans to get something for the pain.

"Okay CJ, this is going to make you drowsy and the pain will soon go 
away." Warner injected the painkiller into the IV-line and seconds later 
CJ's eyes closed and her grip on Sam's hand relaxed.

"She'll be okay, right?" Carter looked up to the Doctor standing next to 
her.

"Don't worry, Major Carter! If there's one thing I know about this girl 
then it's the fact that she will be just fine. She's a fighter." Warner 
sighed. "I only hope she inherited that from her father's side." Sam 
looked at him when she heard him sigh and noticed he was staring at his 
CMO, and realized what he just had said. Was he implying that it didn't 
look too good for Janet? 'No Sam, don't think about that! You know 
fighting is a part of the Fraiser-family.'

Jack and Daniel returned later that afternoon, accompanied by Cassandra. 
Her eyes were reddish when she entered the infirmary and promptly fled 
into Sam's arms. Carter enveloped the youngster and hugged her tightly 
feeling the tears finally making their way down. When they parted, they 
were both crying.

"I'm so sorry, Cassie." Sam looked from the girl to the woman in the bed 
and back. "I..."

"It's okay, Sam. It's going to be okay, right?" Cassie looked at her 
guardian angel and all Carter could do was nod.

"Guys, I think someone is waking up here!" Daniel was looking at a 
stirring and grumbling CJ. Sam immediately made her way over to the 
youngster's side, remembering what had happened a few hours before.

"CJ?" The girl's eyes fluttered open and it seemed that the tiredness she 
had felt the first time she woke up was somewhat gone. "You feeling 
okay?"

"Morphine ... bloody lovely!" CJ swallowed a few times but her throat 
just stayed dry. "Water..." Carter gave her some ice chips, which she 
happily accepted. When she was finally settled she could have a better 
look on her surroundings, noticing Cassie at her mother's bedside. "J?"

"Not good!" Jack looked at the youngster, who had probably saved their 
lives almost at her own cost, and slowly shook his head. "She has an 
alien drug in her system which causes her to have this really high 
fever." He sighed, wishing there was something he could do to make his 
kids feel better.

"Well, how's my patient doing?" They looked up startled as they heard an 
all too cheerful Dr. Evans coming into the infirmary. "Feeling any 
better?" Evans grabbed CJ's chart and checked some of her vitals. When he 
wanted to take a look at her leg she stopped him.

"Hold it ... right there, buddy!" Jack softly chuckled. "Who ... are 
you?" CJ frowned at him and wasn't going to give up without a fight. What 
was that man thinking?

"I'm your doctor ... Dr. Michael Evans. And I need to see if the nurse 
has to give you a new bandage." Evans tried to continue his job but CJ 
refused to let him.

"Oh no, no way!" CJ looked around for some back up but all she got were 
some amused looks. "Nobody touches me ... except for J."

"Who?" Evans soon realized it was better to have an unconscious CJ than a 
conscious one.

"It seems CJ Fraiser only wants to be treated by Doctor Fraiser." Teal'c 
looked at the young Doctor. Jack again chuckled softly.

"Well, then that's too bad for you, kiddo, as she isn't available right 
now. You'll have to settle with me." Evans pulled a big needle out of his 
pocket and promptly emptied it in CJ's IV.

"Hey, what's th..." As the sedative kicked in CJ slipped into 
unconsciousness. Jack stopped chuckling as he saw what the Doctor just 
did to one of his kids.

"Hey, what was that for?" He looked at the now sleeping kid and realized 
that the new guy wasn't someone to have a misunderstanding with.

"Just something to keep her quiet!" Now it was Sam's turn to chuckle 
softly as no other doctor had tried that on the kid before and she knew 
he could bring them to ideas to use the method on whiny Colonels.

SG-1 stayed in the infirmary all night through. Once in a while someone 
would leave to get some steamy coffee or would doze off in some restless 
sleep, haunted by the image of Jones pinned to a tree. In the morning 
they left for breakfast only to return about a half hour later to retake 
their seats next to CJ's and Janet's bedsides. Soon Dr. Evans came in, 
checking in on his patients getting a loud grumble as he passed by CJ.

"Good morning Miss Fraiser! How are we feeling today? Any more pain?" He 
beamed her a big smile, one she returned with a death stare.

"I'm fine!" She repositioned herself so she was able to look across the 
infirmary. "How's J?"

"Not doing too well." Evans sighed and placed CJ's chart down. "Her fever 
hasn't come down and I don't know what to do to get it down. Antibiotics 
aren't working! ... I'll send a nurse over with your breakfast."

"Thanks!" CJ nodded and kept staring at her aunt, laying some three beds 
further down the row. Cassie had seen her awake and moved, albeit 
reluctantly, to her side.

"Hey, how are you feeling?" CJ looked at her and smiled a little.

"Morphine is great. I'll be up in no time..." CJ looked at Evans who gave 
her a look that told her she was going to be stuck in the infirmary for 
at least a week. "...I think!"

"Sam told me what happened on the planet and that it was thanks to you 
they got out."

"Yeah, but to what cost?" They smiled at each other, not really knowing 
what they should talk about. CJ got her breakfast and offered her cousin 
one of her sandwiches. They started nibbling until SG-1 returned. After 
that they all took turns, staying with CJ and Janet, and CJ even managed 
to get Evans so far to give her a wheelchair so she could be at her 
aunt's bedside.

During the afternoon they got the scare of their lives. CJ had been 
ordered back into her own bed as she had been yawning since lunch. At 
first she had tried to hide it but Evans was a very perceptive person and 
had suddenly appeared behind her, had grabbed her wheelchair and had 
rolled her back to her own bed. CJ had protested but there had been 
nothing she could do if she didn't want to end up sedated again. Trying 
to cheer the youngster up a little, and waiting for sleep to overtake 
her, Jack had gotten a deck of cards. After a while he, Teal'c and CJ 
were engrossed in a game of Go Fish.

"Okay ... Teal'c, got any queens?" CJ looked at the Jaffa.

"Go fish!" CJ grumbled and stretched her hand out to pick a card from the 
deck but something stopped her mid-air.

"CJ, something wrong?" Jack looked up from his cards and sensed something 
was amiss. What happened next seemed to go in slow motion. Something in 
the steady beep, that had been heard during the past hours, suddenly 
changed, quickly turning into a continuous beep.

"Mom! No!" Cassie jumped up panicked.

"Oh my God!" Daniel took a hold on Cassie's shoulders and pulled her away 
from the bed, giving the nurses and Dr. Evans and Dr. Warner room to work 
on getting Janet back to the world of the living.

"No Daniel ... I want to stay!" Cassie struggled against Daniel's grip 
but he wouldn't let go off her.

"Let the doctors do their work, Cassie! Come on!" Daniel pulled her along 
to the other side of the infirmary and set her down on CJ's bed. Sam was 
staring at the scene in front of her and didn't feel the hand that pulled 
her along to the other side. Jack was now full blown worried. If they 
weren't going to be able to bring the Doc back he knew his kids wouldn't 
survive.

"No ... not again!" CJ's stare was fixed on the other side of the 
infirmary. She had seen this happen before. History repeated itself, as 
she had been there when her mother had flat lined and when Doctors had 
tried to revive her. It had all happened in front of her and at that time 
nobody had seen her standing in the hospital room. The memory flashed by 
and tears started to make their way down.

"She'll make it!" Daniel had dropped a hand on CJ's shoulder and gave it 
a little reassuring squeeze. "She'll make it!" He knew she wasn't the 
only one who needed to hear that now, as he knew that his friends needed 
to hear it too. Janet wouldn't give up that easily, would she?

It seemed to be an eternity before Doctors Evans and Warner managed to 
bring Janet back to the world of the living. As soon as the audience 
heard the rhythmic beep again a collective sigh of relief could be heard. 
When the two Doctors were totally sure their patient would be okay, they 
went to the family and friends to have a little chat with them. As soon 
as they saw him coming towards them, they all straightened a little 
bracing themselves for whatever news was going to come.

"Is she going to be okay?" CJ's eyes darted from one Doctor to the other 
and back. They both had a wary expression on their faces and didn't 
immediately answer the question. "She is going to be alright, right?"

"Well, she seems to be stable and the fever seems to be down too but..." 
Evans looked directly at Colonel O'Neill and pleaded silently with him to 
send the youngsters away.

"But..." If this was any serious than Jack knew his kids and the 
youngsters were better off hearing it directly from him. Dr. Evans took 
the hint and slowly eyed the two young women and the team in front of 
him.

"She was gone for a pretty long time. We don't know yet for certain, 
but..." One last glance to Colonel O'Neill and one look at the older 
Doctor, standing at his side, separated Evans from the bad news. 
"...There is a chance that she suffered some minor brain damage."

"Oh my God." Sam gasped slightly and felt a trembling hand searching 
hers. Tears were running freely again and she felt Cassie squeeze her 
hand. Daniel's hand was still on CJ's shoulder and Jack felt the need to 
kick some Goa'uld's ass. Of all the people it had to happen to the Doc. 
Teal'c looked at his friends and knew they were in a great deal of pain, 
which he would try to heal. They knew they could count on him, no matter 
what happened, he would always be there for them, all of them.

"Is it ... is it okay if we see her ... just for a second?" CJ had 
finally found her speech again.

"Uhm ... maybe that's..." Dr. Warner started but CJ interrupted him 
before he could finish his sentence.

"Please, you got to let us be with her right now!" CJ was getting angry 
with Warner and was ready to practice some combat skills on him although 
her thigh was killing her again.

"Relax CJ, I was going to say that that was probably a good idea, because 
the more voices she hears the sooner she'll wake up." The teenager's 
faces immediately lit up and dragging Sam with them they ran and wheeled 
over to Janet's bedside.

Cassie took a seat next to her mother's bed and took one of Janet's cold 
hands in her own. CJ had to maneuver her wheelchair in between the bed 
and some monitors, without unplugging something important.

"Hi Mom, you scared me!" Cassie swallowed a heavy lump down her throat.

"Hey J, you hang in there ... somewhere!" Sam remained somewhat in the 
background to give the girls some privacy with their beloved one. Softly 
the nurses and the two doctors made their way out of the infirmary in 
order to give them some space.

"Major Carter?" Sam jumped as she heard General Hammond's voice behind 
her.

"General ... Sir!" Apparently Hammond had come down to the infirmary as 
soon as he had heard the news about Janet's cardiac arrest.

"I came down as soon as I heard. Is Doctor Fraiser going to be okay?" Sam 
nodded her head curtly but didn't look so confident.

"Doctor Evans said she was gone for a pretty long time and she might be 
suffering some minor brain damage."

"Keep me informed!" He nodded and then returned to the men, still 
standing near CJ's bed. He silently spoke to them for a little while and 
then left to fill out some paperwork.

"Hey Carter!" Jack appeared at her side. He sensed she was in some 
serious need for some comfort. "She'll make it, she's tough."

"I don't know..."

"She has to! Who will chase us with big needles if she won't survive 
this?" Jack grinned and mentally kicked himself for not being able to do 
more. "I'm confident that she's gonna be just peachy. Why don't I take 
care of the girls so that you can have your chat with the Doc?"

"Sounds great." Jack walked over to the bed and spoke some soft words 
with Cassie and CJ.

"WE WILL NOT LEAVE!!" Jack came back disappointedly.

"I presume that it didn't go well?" For the first time in two days Jack 
saw a smile appear on Sam's face.

"Just peachy! Although I don't think CJ will be sitting there for much 
longer cause I had the idea her thigh is killing her again."

"Thanks for trying anyway, but I had a pretty good idea that you were 
gonna talk to some hard walls."

"Could at least given me a warning, Major!" Jack grinned and stuffed his 
hands back into his pockets.

"Oops, should have seen that one coming." She gave him a wry smile and 
then started staring into space again.

"Well, I'm off doing some much needed paperwork. Big pile from last 
month, General Hammond so not happy about this. Let me know when 
something changes." Jack walked to the exit and ordered Teal'c and Daniel 
to follow him, leaving their friends alone for a while. They would be 
okay for now.

Dr. Evans silently came walking back into the infirmary, checked some of 
Janet's monitors and then walked over to CJ. He had seen her grit her 
teeth once in a while, showing her thigh was bugging her again.

"Miss Fraiser, I'm sorry but I'm gonna have to take you back to your bed, 
you still need some rest and I'm pretty sure your thigh is killing you 
again." He grabbed hold on the wheelchair but CJ grabbed a hold on the 
bed with no intention on letting go.

"Not gonna happen pal! I'm fi...argh...ne!" CJ squeezed her eyes shut and 
cursed the arrow that had caused her current situation.

"Watch your mouth, kid!" Sam watched the whole scene with some amusement, 
but decided to give the guy a break. He had, after all, saved Janet's 
life.

"Catherine-Jane, get your butt into that bed or I'll have the General 
personally tuck you in, understood?"

"Yes Ma'am!" She reluctantly let go and aloud a nurse to wheel her back 
to her bed on the other end of the infirmary. Once there she almost 
collapsed to the floor, trying to get into her bed on her own. The nurse 
and Sam were just in time to prevent her from getting more injuries.

"Take it easy, CJ!" Once settled under her sheets she got a painkiller 
and as soon as it kicked in she gave into her need for some more sleep. 
Seeing the youngster was settled properly, Sam slowly approached Cassie 
and saw that she too was more asleep then awake. She took a blanket from 
the bed next to Janet's and placed it over her shoulders in order to keep 
her warm. Now that the girls were out of the way, Sam could have some 
quiet time with her best friend. She took the seat, which CJ had kicked 
aside previously, and started some small talk. "You sure do know when to 
pick the right time to fall ill, Janet. You do realize that you're 
leaving me behind with two teenagers, don't you? I wonder where you still 
find the energy to get up in the morning and even get to work bright and 
early?" Suddenly Sam felt a small movement in her hand that quickly grew 
into a good handshake. "Janet, can you hear me?" Her eyes fluttered open 
and closed again when she was met with too much bright light. Sam quickly 
called Evans back and then woke up Cassie.

Dr. Evans rushed back into the infirmary, shooed Sam and Cassie out of 
the area and then checked Janet over. He was surprised to find her fever 
completely gone and after all she had been through she looked pretty 
healthy to him.

"Dr. Fraiser, I'm going to take that tube out now. I presume you know the 
drill ... so what do you say we go on three?" Janet gave him a short nod 
that she was ready. Dr. Evans pulled the tube out and gave her another 
check-up before he gave her some water to drink. When she was all settled 
again, he aloud Sam and Cassie to be with her again. Cassie ran directly 
into her mother's open arms.

"Oh Mom, I was so scared!" Again tears made their way down on the young 
girl's face.

"I know, sweetie, but I'm okay now." Janet looked around the infirmary to 
see where CJ was, when she spotted another familiar face. "Sam!"

"Hi there!" Sam walked over to the bed and gave her friend a hug.

"Just give them food on a regular base, always say they are right and 
you'll live." At first Sam didn't understand Janet's comment but then she 
remembered her earlier question and started laughing.

"Thanks for the advice. I'm actually gonna have to remember that one next 
time you wanna have some fun."

"Haha, real funny. Say, where's CJ?" Only then she saw the youngster 
hooked up to an IV-line lying on the other side of the infirmary. "What 
happened to her?"

"She got injured while we tried to rescue you. If she hadn't done what 
she did we would have been stuck on that damn planet and you would have 
been... But I'll tell you that on some other time, when you can leave 
your own infirmary. Anyway, Dr. Evans, a new guy, has been taking real 
good care of her." Sam winked and Janet just knew her niece had given the 
poor guy a hard time.

"She's been giving him a hard time, isn't she?"

"Kinda!" Sam gave her a knowing glance and then started laughing at the 
memory of Dr. Evans sedating CJ just to keep her quiet and a little more 
cooperative.

"What?" There was more to the story than her best friend was letting on 
and she just needed to know what CJ had done and what the poor guy had 
done to solve the problem.

"Nothing! Now get some rest and that is an order, Major Fraiser!" Sam 
took Janet's hand and gave it a little squeeze. "Come on Cassie, let's 
give your mom some rest!" The youngster got up from the bed and followed 
her aunt out.

                         *******************

Chapter 2: Hurt and Comfort

After another week both CJ and Janet had been gently kicked out of the 
infirmary. Most of the nurses were glad to be rid of their bossy CMO and 
more than happy to be rid of the pain-in-the-butt teenager. General 
Hammond had ordered his Chief Medical Officer to at least stay two weeks 
off Base. CJ, on the other hand, had been given leave to get back on her 
feet and that included rehabilitation, which meant she was limping around 
on her crutches most of the time, trying to not overdo it.

"Welcome home!" Cassie was standing in the doorway as her mother passed 
by her, followed by a limping CJ and the rest of the gang.

"Ramses ... NO!!" Cassie's dog ran up to CJ and jumped up to her, asking 
for some attention. CJ, however, lost her balance and ended flat on her 
back with the dog standing over her, frantically licking her face. 
"Cassie!! Help!!" Cassie turned back to the door and smiled as she 
noticed her dog pinning CJ to the floor.

"Ramses!! Come here boy!!" Luckily the dog quickly reacted to Cassie's 
voice and he soon left CJ to her own. Carter and Jack helped her up and 
guided her to the sofa, where she sank down cursing the damn dog.

"We're not gonna stay any longer because Hammond wants us back at the 
Base. If there's anything you need, just give us a call! Okay?" Sam 
looked at her best friend who just nodded. Janet knew her friends were 
worried about her but she was fine now, thanks to them.

"CJ, take care of yourself! We need you on the team!" CJ looked up and 
smiled at O'Neill. Jack had asked General Hammond to permanently include 
CJ into SG-1 if she wanted to. Of course she had accepted but she had 
told him that she wanted to go along with other teams too. And they still 
had to work on her rescue-skills.

As soon as the others had left, the trio had huddled up in front of the 
TV, watching a video Cassie had gotten from the video store. It was a 
comedy and they certainly needed a good laugh after all the things that 
had happened. They went to bed early and as CJ had told her father she 
was spending the night with her aunt. She hadn't been home yet, her 
father thinking she was in College, and if she did want to go home then 
she had to make up a story about how she got hurt. And he would surely 
not take fallen over a chair as an answer. He already thought of her as 
extremely clumsy.

The spare bedroom looked like a battlefield as soon as CJ had changed 
into PJ's. She was reading Lord of the Rings when Janet knocked lightly 
on the door and entered not even waiting for CJ's answer as the kid 
hadn't heard her anyway, too engrossed in her book. She observed her 
niece for a while and smiled as the youngster did a perfect imitation of 
Gollum's voice.

"Don't go their master! I will take you to the Gates of Mordor!" When CJ 
turned to the next page Janet moved on, startling the kid. "J! ... Been 
here long?"

"A minute or two. Am I interrupting?" Janet looked at the book but CJ 
shook her head and patted on the bed, indicating her aunt she could take 
a seat if she wanted to. "CJ, I..." She looked up from her clasped hands 
to find the youngster staring at her, waiting what was going to come. "It 
all went so fast. One moment Michael and I were discussing the flora, the 
next moment I feel a sharp pain in my neck and then nothing." Janet 
stared ahead, as she didn't want CJ to see the tears that were starting 
to form. "If you and SG-1 hadn't come back for me then I would have 
probably been..." She suddenly got up and walked over to the window, 
trying to get her shaking hands under some form of control. CJ hobbled 
after her and placed a hand upon her aunt's shoulder, giving it a 
reassuring squeeze.

"You scared the living daylights out of me, and the others, when you flat 
lined. I was having a déjà-vu, as history was repeating itself but 
luckily Evans and Warner managed to bring you back. I don't know what I 
would have done if I had lost you too." CJ sighed.

"CJ, since you got seriously injured on Roma, I'm so afraid something 
might happen to you or that you won't come back from a mission. It's just 
that ... I never thought it could happen to me." Janet turned around and 
looked up to see CJ's soft green eyes gaze back at her. "CJ, can you 
promise me something?"

"Anything."

"If something happens to me, promise me you'll look after Cassie!" Janet 
saw the hesitation in CJ's eyes. "I know I'm asking the impossible 
but..."

"No, you're not. It's just..." CJ sighed and gazed down to the floor. 
When she finally looked up again she saw her aunt really meant what she 
had just asked from her and then nodded slightly. "If that's what makes 
you feel better then ... yeah, I'll look after Cassie IF something would 
happen to you, that is." CJ gave her aunt a big hug before hobbling back 
to her bed.

"Goodnight CJ! Sweet dreams!"

"Same to you, J!" CJ turned around and fell asleep almost immediately, 
dreaming a pleasant dream instead of the nightmare where she was the one 
pinned to a tree instead of Jones.

                         *******************

When CJ had finally been declared ready for active duty she had joined 
SG-1 on missions. On one of these missions they had found a nice piece of 
technology that Carter and Daniel had insisted on studying. They had 
brought the box with strange writing on it back and ever since then Sam, 
Daniel and CJ had been studying the item, which more or less meant the 
same as staring at it because they had absolutely no idea what the thing 
was supposed to be doing.

"If there was some sort of switch to ... I don't know, open it, that 
would have been so easy." CJ cursed the box for the umpteenth time. "But 
no ... the people that made it didn't think of that!"

"I'm sure it has a purpose ... of some sort." Daniel turned it around and 
gave CJ the other side to look at, a different kind of scenery. Sam was 
looking from behind her laptop at the object. She had a scanned image on 
her screen but she too had no idea what it was supposed to be doing.

"I picked up an energy reading of some sort when we first found it but 
that seems to be gone." Carter closed her laptop and took a closer look 
at it. "Daniel, what does the text say?"

"Well, I think it says ... uhm..." Daniel started stuttering some 
incoherent sentences.

"Not a clue, hey?" CJ shook her head and took the box, not bigger than a 
mailbox in her hands, shaking it a little as if it were a gift and she 
wanted to know what was in it. She gave the box a gentle knock as if 
knocking on a door. "Hello, anybody home? ... Ouch!" She jumped back and 
dropped the box on the table.

"What did you do?" Sam jumped up from her chair as soon as she saw the 
box hit the table with a bang. Daniel just looked at CJ, now frantically 
waving her hand trying to get the pain out of it.

"I didn't do anything. The damn thing gave me an electro-shock or 
something." CJ looked down to her hand.

"Maybe you should let Janet take a look at that?" Daniel suggested.

"Look at what?" The three of them turned to the door and saw the Doctor 
standing there, patiently waiting for an answer to her question. "CJ?" 
The girl looked up from her injured hand to find her aunt staring at her. 
"What are you doing here?"

"Uhm ... I'm helping Carter and Daniel with their fancy piece of alien 
technology."

"But... You shouldn't be here. You're supposed to be in New York. Captain 
Carter should know better then that this base is off-limits for 11-year 
olds."

"J, what ... do I look like ... wait a minute ... Captain Carter?" At 
once she forgot all about the pain in her hand and looked somewhat 
confused from her friends to her aunt and back.

"Janet, you okay?" Sam had now walked over to her friend, who looked 
confused at the woman coming for her.

"I'm fine, Captain." Sam looked back at Daniel and CJ, both shrugging 
their shoulders.

"Janet, I'm a Major, not a Captain. So are you! We both promoted 4 years 
ago." Carter started to get really worried and looking back at her two 
companions she could see the frowns growing on their foreheads.

"That's ridiculous. I've just transferred to this facility."

"Okay, now I'm really worried." CJ came closer to where her aunt was 
standing. "Listen J, I'm 16 and a half, not 11. I've been working in this 
place for almost a year now. I already graduated from High School. I'm a 
part-time member of SG-1." Janet just stared blankly at her niece, not 
quite understanding what the girl was talking about.

"I think it's time to alert Hammond and Dr. Warner ... or Evans." Daniel 
had gotten up from his chair and had accompanied CJ and Sam at the door.

"Yeah, I think you're right about that! Let's go!" CJ walked out of the 
lab, pulling her aunt with her.

"Catherine-Jane, what are you doing?" CJ turned to her aunt, seeing an 
angry face looking back at her. "Let go off me!"

"What..." CJ's confused look was enough to get Carter to step in before 
something bad could happen to the kid.

"Janet, what Daniel meant was that we have found something about our 
piece of technology that we should show the General and the writing may 
be something medical." Both CJ and Daniel frowned and looked at each 
other. "CJ, don't forget the box!"

"What..." One stern look from Carter was enough to get her to pick the 
box up, albeit reluctantly. CJ certainly didn't shake it or knock on it 
because maybe it might shock her again.

As soon as General Hammond noticed his favorite scientists, Doctor and 
kid enter the briefing room, he walked out of his office curious what 
they were doing there, as he knew at least three of them were supposed to 
be studying the artifact. As soon as CJ saw the table she planted the 
artifact on it, getting another shock as she did so.

"Ouch!! ... Damn it! That thing really hates me!" Daniel chuckled softly 
as he noticed CJ waving frantically with her hand.

"Honey! Let me see that!" CJ reluctantly stretched her hand out to her 
aunt. "It looks like a burn."

"No kidding!" CJ mumbled something else but kept that to herself, 
retracting her hand she took a seat as far away from the object as 
possible.

"Sir, can I speak with you..." Carter looked at the General, who nodded. 
"...In private?" He nodded again and followed the Major to his office, 
leaving the other three to themselves.

"Hey Danny Boy, what's going on?" Jack and Teal'c just came in as the 
door to Hammond's office closed. "CJ, you okay?" He saw how the kid was 
rubbing her left hand. She just nodded and mumbled something that 
resembled 'fine'. "What is it?" Jack pointed at the box and looked at 
Daniel.

"Well, it seems to be a CJ-hating artifact." Jack gave his archaeologist 
a strange look. "She got two electro-shocks so far."

"Hey Doc!" Jack only then noticed the Doc standing near the window, 
staring at the Stargate below. When not getting any response from her he 
turned back to his two kids sitting at the table. "What's wrong with 
her?" Daniel and CJ just shrugged their shoulders, as they had done 
before. The alarm of an unauthorized gate-activation went off and at once 
the four of them were standing near the window. The Gate sprang to live 
and whoever was sitting behind the computer, Lt. Simmons or Sgt. Davis, 
closed the iris. As soon as an IDC-code came through, the iris opened 
again and an SG-team came stepping through.

"Welcome home, SG-15! Get yourselves checked out in the infirmary. 
General Hammond expects you at 1600 for your debriefing."

"Wow, that is one piece of technology." Jack gave the Doctor a strange 
look but as soon as he saw CJ shake her head he didn't ask any further. 
"You've seen this before, haven't you?" She looked at CJ standing next to 
her.

"Yeah, I have. Many times before and as I told you before in Carter's 
lab, I travel through it as well." CJ looked down to the Gate as the 
wormhole disengaged. "Why don't we take a seat?" As soon as CJ suggested 
they should take a seat, General Hammond and Major Carter came out of the 
office. Jack, being halfway down on his chair, jumped back up.

"Sir, let me guess ... the Doc?" O'Neill gave him an all-knowing glance. 
"How bad?"

"I don't know, Sir, but she seems to be living in her own past." Sam 
looked at the woman, who didn't seem to know why she had suddenly become 
the center of attention.

"As long as we don't know what the cause is to Dr. Fraiser's condition I 
suggest she stays on Base for safety reasons and stays under guard 24/7. 
Now, take her to the infirmary and tell Dr. Evans to give her a full 
examination." General Hammond looked at his CMO. "Dr. Fraiser, I have to 
ask you to give me your access-pass. You are under restricted order to 
stay on Base." Janet looked at the big bald man in front of her and with 
slight hesitation turned her pass in. "CJ..." The youngster looked up to 
the General. "...I want you to stay with her and be her personal guard, 
more like a guardian angel. I think she's gonna need one over the next 
few days."

"Yes Sir!" She moved over to her aunt and pulled her with her, leaving 
SG-1 with the General.

"Sir?" Jack looked from his kids to the General. "Permission to remain on 
Base for the time being and assist in looking after the Doc?"

"Permission granted as long as you will keep looking for an answer." 
General Hammond looked at his first team and knew they weren't going to 
get another night of decent sleep before this whole mess would be 
resolved. "Dismissed!" He watched them leave the briefing room and he 
knew they were, no doubt, going to the infirmary.

                         *******************

Dr. Evans hadn't found anything wrong with Janet, except that she 
couldn't remember a thing that had happened the past five years. Somehow 
the clock had turned back time for her in some odd way. Being restricted 
to the Base and relieved of her duties as a Doctor, there wasn't much she 
could do then just hang around. CJ had dragged her along to her little 
office and had pushed her down in her couch, given her a book and had 
ordered her to read it till it was finished. Knowing it would take her a 
while to get through the book, as CJ had given her the Lord of the Rings, 
CJ could easily continue with her latest report. At first Janet had 
thoroughly protested but she had learned rather quickly that the 
youngster wasn't going to butch. About twenty minutes later she had 
enough and threw the book aside, attracting her niece's attention.

"Be careful with that, will ya! Cassie gave it to me for my 16th 
birthday. Don't want to tell her her mother ruined her gift to me." CJ 
didn't even look up from her papers and when hearing no reaction simply 
continued reading. But seconds later a hand landed upon her papers, 
preventing her from continuing her work. CJ looked up to find her aunt 
staring at her and all she did was calmly stare back at her. "What?"

"Who's Cassie?"

"She's your daughter and my cousin." CJ just knew that explaining that 
would not be all too easy.

"I don't have any children, you should know that."

"Yes, you do. It's just that you can't remember adopting Cassandra 
because technically you haven't done that yet." CJ frowned about what she 
had just said and realized that with her aunt living in her own past, 
they were going to have some very interesting conversations.

"No!" In one frustrated wave all of CJ's papers were swept off her desk 
and a few of Daniel's books, which were lying at the edge of her desk, 
fell into her iron bin, making an awful lot of noise. The guard, standing 
at the door, came in, alarmed by all the noise.

"CJ Fraiser, everything okay?" The young airman looked at the youngster 
who was looking a little surprised at her now clean desk.

"Yeah, everything's fine." CJ got up from her chair and picked the books 
out of her bin. "Damien?" The guard turned back at the door as he heard 
his name. "Will you send for Major Carter, please? We'll be in VIP-room 
I." Damien nodded and left the office, quietly closing the door behind 
him.

"I'm sorry." Janet looked up at her niece and placed some of the fallen 
items back on the youngster's desk. "I didn't mean to..."

"It's okay. Come on!" CJ took hold of her aunt's arm and pulled her out 
of her office. "I'll clean up later."

                         *******************

It had been almost three weeks since Janet had first started living in 
her own past. Since the day it had first occurred a few more years had 
mysteriously disappeared from her memory. It had happened more than once 
that CJ had appeared in Carter's office grumbling and mumbling in pure 
frustration. And now was no exception to that unusual habit she created.

"Goddamn it!! I'm sick and tired of her!! I can't stand this another 
day!!" CJ slammed the door shut behind her, making Carter jump a mile in 
the air. One of her test tubes dropped to the ground and crashed into a 
dozen pieces.

"CJ!!" Sam looked at the youngster who had dropped herself in a chair, 
burying her head in her hands, still grumbling softly. "What period of 
time is she in today?"

"Her marriage ... just married I think." CJ sighed heavily and looked up 
meeting Sam's eyes. "She can't keep her mouth shut about how beautiful it 
was and how cute I looked." Sam chuckled softly, as she had a rather hard 
time imagining a 'cute' little CJ. "What?"

"I'm having a hard time believing you were once cute and little." Sam 
chuckled again. "Were you wearing a white dress too, carrying flowers and 
maybe even the rings?"

"Shut up!" CJ grumbled something else, probably cursing the Major.

"CJ, we're having problems again." Daniel's voice sounded over the radio 
and CJ sighed again.

"I'm on my way. Well, I'm off again!" The youngster got up, opened the 
door and sighing once more she stepped into the hallway. She didn't get 
all too far as Carter had followed her.

"Want some company?" CJ smiled gratefully and together they continued 
their way, back to VIP-room I which had become the Doc's permanent 
residence, as she wasn't aloud off base. Cassie had been visiting a few 
times but as her mother didn't recognize her she had abandoned the plan 
of coming every so often rather quickly.

Damien smiled as he saw CJ turning the corner. He was glad she was back 
because he knew that Daniel and Lt. Rush had some difficulties with the 
Doc.

"Hey Damien, still here I see!" He opened the door for her and soon she 
and Carter could witness a shouting match between Daniel and Janet. Lt. 
Rush quickly filled them in on the details about what had led to the 
shouting match and why Janet was so angry with Daniel. "Okay, so she's 
yelling at him because he tried to tell her she's not married but 
divorced." Rush nodded and gave the duo a wry smile.

"I told him not to try because all other attempts to get her to remember 
something had failed too. But he wanted to and well ... that's the 
result."

"Okay, that's enough!" As soon as Rush had explained the situation CJ had 
positioned herself in between the two adults, almost receiving a right 
hook from her aunt. "Hey, take it easy, will ya!!" CJ soon showed them 
she had been paying attention in self-defense-class as she quickly 
twisted Janet's arm on her back, so she couldn't move much anymore. "Take 
it easy!" Janet struggled but the more she struggled the more she hurt 
herself and CJ wasn't about to let go yet.

"Let go off me!"

"No, not until you calm down and promise me you'll behave. Or I'll have 
you locked up in the white-padded room." CJ looked at Daniel. "Go, I'll 
take it from here!"

"Catherine-Jane ... let go!!" More struggling but still CJ wasn't giving 
in to her plea. "He started it!!"

"I don't care who started it! All I want is for you to calm down." When 
finally Janet realized she was fighting a loosing battle she gave in and 
calmed down. "Daniel, I'll take it from here!" The young man nodded and 
left the room with Lt. Rush in tow. Sam remained at the door for a while 
and watched how CJ let go of her aunt and took a seat at the table, 
fumbling a little with a chess piece, lying around.

"You wanna play?" Carter had closed the distance from the door to the 
table and looked down at CJ, who just shrugged her shoulders. "Okay, 
you're black I suppose?"

"Yup, I want black." CJ started setting the pieces and enjoyed the 
distraction.

A half hour later CJ was about to loose the first game. She tried every 
move in her head and always there was a white piece catching up with her. 
She started to get really frustrated but suddenly she found a move that 
was perfectly safe. Taking up her tower she was about to place it four 
squares ahead when suddenly the chessboard flew off the table and onto 
the ground.

"What did you do that for?" CJ was still holding her tower when looking 
up at a clearly agitated Janet.

"I have to go home! Your uncle is waiting for me to come home." Both Sam 
and CJ tried to stop her from leaving the room but they were somewhat 
late and Janet was already at the door, swinging it open. Unfortunately 
for her Damien was still standing guard and he had no intention of 
letting her pass.

"I'm sorry, Ma'am, but I can't let you out ... not without supervision." 
Damien looked down to the woman he was more or less afraid of as she was 
his Doctor, and he wasn't fond of them. And that which CJ and Sam didn't 
expect would happen, happened anyway. Where she got the strength to push 
Damien, a 6-foot broad-shouldered guy, out of the way, CJ and Carter 
didn't know. But what they did know was that Janet was out of the room 
and on the run.

"Uh oh!!" CJ and Sam briefly looked at each other and then went in 
pursuit. "Damien, sound the alarm!!"

"Luckily she doesn't have an access-pass so she can't use the elevator."

"And she doesn't know where she's going! Can't remember!"

"Right!" Carter and CJ followed some noise they heard coming from one of 
the hallways and almost bumped into O'Neill who was looking at something 
further down the hall.

"Sir?" Jack turned around when he heard his 2IC and the kid behind him.

"Hey kids, trying to catch up, hey! You're just in time!" Jack turned 
back to what he was looking at in the first place and his two kids 
followed his gaze. Standing in a corner was Janet, pointing a gun at 
everybody who was in that hallway and tried to stop her from leaving. A 
few Marines had her at gunpoint and CJ knew that it wouldn't be long 
before General Hammond would arrive and request an explanation.

"What is going on here?" 'What did I tell you?' Hammond appeared from 
behind the corner, followed by Dr. Mackenzie.

"J escaped, Sir! But I'll take care of this." CJ took a step in her 
aunt's direction but Jack stopped her.

"She's pretty agitated and really on edge. And she still remembers how to 
use those." O'Neill didn't want anything bad happen to the kid and 
certainly didn't want to tell the Doc, when this whole mess was over, she 
had killed her niece in a moment of insanity.

"If you really want to solve this mess on your own ... try to get as 
close as possible and inject this into her system." Mackenzie handed the 
kid a shot of sedative. CJ gave him a questioning look but accepted it 
anyway. She wouldn't use it unless really necessary but she knew she was 
forced to use it anyway. Her aunt wasn't thinking rationally anymore.

"Okay, here goes nothing!" CJ took a deep breath and let it out slowly. 
Hiding the sedative in her hand she started to close the distance between 
herself and her aunt. The Marines followed her every move and she knew 
they weren't afraid to shoot if necessary to protect the kid. "Oh boy!" 
One step ... two steps ... three steps closer to where her aunt was 
standing when finally the gun pointed at her as Janet had seen CJ coming. 
CJ swallowed as she noticed her aunt's finger squeezing the trigger a 
little. 'Okay, please don't kill me ... yet!'

"Don't come any closer!! I'll shoot you!!"

"No, you won't!" CJ shook her head, barely believing herself. She really 
hoped Janet wasn't going to shoot her. 'She wouldn't do that, would she? 
But then again she's not quite herself so I better look out a bit!'

"Stop!! I swear I'll shoot you if you come any closer!" Janet squeezed 
the trigger even more and CJ was holding her breath by now. "I just want 
to go home!" CJ felt the tension rise and she knew that her audience was 
holding its breath as well. It was all too silent behind her but she was 
afraid if she'd look back to find some reassurance they were still there, 
she would loose whatever contact she had made with her aunt. Not that she 
had accomplished much to say the least. "I am not crazy!! I am fine!"

"I know you're not crazy, J! But I can't let you go home! I just can't!" 
CJ had closed more distance and was now standing about 8 ft. away from 
her destination. "Just let me..."

"NO!!" A shot rang through the hallway and momentarily CJ felt a sting 
shoot through her right shoulder. She was thrown back but immediately got 
up thanks to the adrenaline rushing through her body and ran towards her 
aunt preventing the Marines to shoot her. She felt warm blood trickle 
down her arm and the place where the bullet had entered turned dark but 
she wouldn't let anybody hurt her aunt, even if she had just done what CJ 
hoped she wouldn't do. When Janet seemed to realize what she had just 
done she dropped the gun and it landed on the ground with a loud bang. 
"CJ ... oh no ... CJ..." The youngster couldn't take the pain any longer 
and dropped to the ground holding her hand over the wound, putting 
pressure on it to make the bleeding stop. "Please help!" Janet now looked 
around for help and when they were sure she wasn't going to point any 
guns at them, O'Neill and his kids closed the remaining distance.

"Oh God!" Sam sat down next to CJ and looked at the blood-soaked spot on 
the kid's jacket. "Get a medical team up here!"

"It's ... not as bad ... as it looks!" CJ squeezed her eyes shut and 
screamed it out when Carter moved her a little to see if there was an 
exit- wound, which there surely was as the distance had been really 
close. At the back of her shoulder another dark spot was forming.

"We have to remove the jacket..."

"Don't ... touch me!" CJ glared at Sam. Gritting her teeth she tried to 
get up again but she felt a pair of strong hands hold her down. Seemingly 
Janet had remembered being a Doctor and she took a hold on the youngster, 
preventing her from getting up and hurting herself more than necessary.

"Catherine-Jane, let me look at that!" Not even arguing this time she let 
her aunt take care of her and give her the first aid she needed most. Not 
much later Dr. Evans took over from her and rolled the now unconscious 
kid to the infirmary.

"We'll take it from here!" Michael pushed Janet aside and didn't even let 
her come close to her niece. He felt she was a threat to the kid.

"No ... please, let me go along with her!" Jack needed all his force to 
keep the Doc from getting away. But on the other hand he felt like she 
had every right to stay close to her niece as it had been indeed a moment 
of insanity and she hadn't been thinking straight when she shot her.

"General?" He looked from Hammond to Mackenzie, of which he knew wanted 
nothing more than to lock the Doc up in his white-padded room and study 
her like a lab rat.

"As long as she's under supervision!" Jack nodded and soon they were 
making their way down to the infirmary.

When they entered CJ had already regained consciousness, to great 
annoyance of Evans. They heard her cursing the Doctor, and grumbling 
other non-understandable words, as he was apparently hurting her.

"Will you stop that, Miss Fraiser, or I'll have you sedated again!" CJ 
looked up and smiled weakly. 'Don't want him to do that again! I better 
behave a little.'

"Okay, fine! Whatever ... ouch!"

"Hey kiddo!" Jack looked at his youngest team member. "Look who we 
brought along!"

"Catherine-Jane, I'm so sorry! I really didn't mean to hurt you." Janet 
appeared from behind Jack's back and immediately made it to CJs bedside.

"Catherine-Jane?" Evans looked down at the youngster and smiled. "So 
that's what the CJ stands for."

"Shove it, Evans! ... Argh!" Evans smiled down at her and placed one last 
tape over the band-aid to keep it in place.

"I'll get you a sling and then you're free to go."

"You don't want me to stay?" The banter between the two continued for a 
little while longer before Evans really disappeared, only to reappear 
seconds later with a sling.

"Here you go ... Catherine-Jane." CJ gave the Doctor another glare but 
kept her mouth shut. 'I'll get him back for this!'

"CJ, you really do have 9 lives!" Jack looked at the youngster. "Just 
make sure you don't use all of them at once, okay!" He nodded and left 
the kid alone with her aunt. He ordered his other kids to follow him, 
knowing things would turn out fine.

CJ swung her legs over the edge of the bed and straightened herself a 
little, squinting, as her shoulder wouldn't cooperate that easily. She 
carefully slid of the bed and firmly walked in the direction of the door 
before starting to sway violently and almost meeting the ground.

"J, you com... Wow!" CJ really tried to steady herself but to no avail.

"Take it easy, little one!" One of the nurses had grabbed her, preventing 
her from falling. CJ just smiled and for a second leaned into the young 
man's arms. She allowed him to guide her back to the bed she had 
previously occupied. "Maybe, you should stick around for a while!" 
Knowing that was more an order than a suggestion CJ settled back on the 
bed.

"Yeah, seems like an excellent plan. Thank you!" The young lieutenant 
nodded and left again. "J, don't feel sorry for what you did!" CJ looked 
at Janet and saw the pain in her eyes.

"I didn't mean to. I just..." Janet looked down to the floor and sighed 
heavily. Looking back up she noticed that CJ wasn't blaming her at all 
for shooting her. "CJ, what's happening to me? I'm not sick but these 
people treat me like I am. I'm in a place I don't know and you are so 
different from the way I should know you. I'm not dreaming because this 
is way to real and..." The wall crumbled once again and tears started to 
roll down. "...I'm scared, Catherine-Jane. I'm so scared."

"It'll be fine, J, I promise. It'll be fine." CJ straightened herself and 
hugged her aunt even though her shoulder didn't agree with that movement. 
"We'll figure this out. It'll all be alright." CJ knew things had to turn 
out fine and she would do absolutely everything in her power to make her 
aunt better again, meaning undo whatever it was that did this kind of 
thing to her.

                         *******************

Chapter 3: Breakthrough

Two more weeks had passed by without finding a solution to the problem 
and a few more years had mysteriously disappeared from Janet's memory. CJ 
had been terrified of the morning her aunt would wake up not recognizing 
her own niece anymore. It had come and she was now nothing more than a 
friend who seemed to have some kind of strange calming effect on the 
distressed 'teenager' stuck in the body of an adult woman. Janet had 
landed at the wonderful age of 'sweet 16'. CJ had heard stories from her 
father about her aunt at that age and she hadn't been all too happy when 
it had finally come to that. CJ had been given responsibility over the 
woman once again, even though she had let her escape out of the VIP-room.

"Why do I have to stay here?" Janet was walking around CJ's desk, working 
seriously on the youngster's nerves. She had been doing that ever since 
they had gotten lunch and that had been exactly two hours ago as CJ 
noticed looking at the clock.

"Because I have to work and you are confined to this room." CJ sighed and 
tried to concentrate once again on a translation she had promised Daniel 
she'd take a look at.

"I'm bored." A hand landed in the middle of CJ's translation. "Can't we 
do something exciting?"

"No, we can't!" CJ looked up irritated by her aunt's annoying behavior. 
"Now, sit down and do something! Read a book ... I don't care!"

"But can't we..."

"NO!! We can't!! Now, shut up and sit your ass down!!" CJ threw the book 
she was holding down on her desk, making her aunt jump. "I'm sick and 
tired of you whining about everything!" Getting up CJ made her way over 
to the door and left, locking it behind her, preventing Janet from 
running again.

"CJ?" Sam had just rounded the corner when she noticed a steaming CJ 
coming out of her lab. "You okay?"

"Oh yeah, I'm fine!" CJ kicked the wall a couple of times, cursing it in 
all languages she currently knew and knowing she hung out with Daniel a 
lot she knew quite a lot of curses in many different languages. "I swear, 
I'm gonna kill her one of these days!" CJ's fist found its way to the 
door and she instantly screamed in pain. Sam could have sworn she heard 
the bones break in the youngster's hand but seeing how furious she was 
she kept her mouth shut. After a while CJ finally calmed down and sank 
down against the wall. "I can't take it anymore, Sam. I really can't take 
it any longer."

"You want me to take her with me for a couple of hours?"

"Would you?" CJ looked at Carter. "She's not the most pleasant company at 
the moment."

"What was she like when she was ... well 16?"

"Besides annoying the hell out of her parents? Well, she liked to go out 
a lot. Dad told me she came home drunk a few times. She liked to get 
herself in some serious trouble. She was your average teenager and 
behaving as such." CJ looked up at Sam and promptly burst out in a fit of 
giggles. "If you could see your face right now!" CJ got up and looked at 
the closed door of her lab. "It's okay, I can handle things just fine!" 
Sam nodded and was about to leave when they suddenly heard an ear-
piercing scream coming from within the lab. "J!"

"Open the door!" CJ unlocked and opened the door as fast as she could. 
They found Janet down on the ground, her hands holding her head and 
rolling over the floor in agony.

"Make it stop! Make it stop ... please?"

"Stop what?" CJ looked down and tried to calm her aunt down, failing 
miserably. "Call Evans! Something's wrong!" Sam did as she was told and 
soon Dr. Evans, followed by General Hammond and Colonel O'Neill, ran into 
the office.

"What's going on?" Evans fell to his knees and started his examination. 
"She's having a seizure of some sort."

"What?" CJ looked at her new best friend, not believing things could get 
any worse than they already were.

"We have to get her to the infirmary immediately!" Jack didn't hesitate 
another moment and scooped the Doc from the floor, carrying her to the 
infirmary.

It was around 6 in the evening when Hammond called them together in the 
briefing room. Dr. Evans and CJ entered together, which wasn't much of a 
surprise anymore as CJ had strangely enough accepted Evans. She aloud him 
to be her Doctor if he wanted to. She did of course still give him a hard 
time and she would always be a pain-in-the-butt but they could handle 
that now.

"Dr. Evans, how's Dr. Fraiser doing?" General Hammond looked at the young 
Doctor and knew the man hadn't good news for them.

"She's catatonic, Sir. No responses whatsoever! And I'm afraid it doesn't 
look good if she keeps getting worse at this rate."

"What do you mean?" Sam looked at the young man, sitting next to her.

"She'll die if we can't find a cure. You just can't go beyond your own 
existence, Ma'am." Evans sighed and looked at CJ. "I took some blood and 
I might have found what causes this memory loss." The young Doctor got up 
and moved to the big screen. Asking the airman in the briefing room to 
dim the light they could all see a picture of some strange triangular 
thing appear on screen. "I have found some irregularities in Dr. 
Fraiser's blood. This is an enhanced picture of such an irregularity."

"They look like the nano-bots we found on Argos." Sam stared at the thing 
and noticed Jack's face twitch in disgust. 'Oh yeah, he still remembers!' 
"Do you know where they come from?"

"I don't know but I think the answer lies on P4X-732." Evans looked from 
Carter to the General.

"It's the drug!" CJ jumped up and took a closer look at the picture. "How 
else do you explain the irregularities in J's blood? She hasn't been 
anywhere else then P4X-732." CJ knew she had everybody's attention and 
continued her theory. "J was sedated on P4X-732. And I think that 
somewhere along the line it must have mutated into something else and it 
started messing with J's brains just like those little worms that messed 
with Daniel's brains, the Goa'uld-killers."

"You mean that the drug is doing this to Janet?" CJ nodded eagerly. There 
just couldn't be another explanation as there wasn't exactly a disease on 
Earth that could cause whatever was happening to her aunt. "I think the 
answer might be on the planet itself."

"Uh CJ, maybe you forgot but last time they didn't really welcome us with 
open arms!" O'Neill looked from the youngster to the General and back. 
"They used us for target practice, remember!"

"Sir, the only way we can be sure is if we can get a sample of the drug 
they used to sedate Janet with. Maybe it'll give us a clue to a cure." 
Sam looked from Evans next to her, who eagerly nodded, to the General at 
the head of the table.

"Doctor..." General Hammond looked at the young man, wanting to hear some 
good advice from him. "...Could the drug hold the key to a possible 
cure?"

"I don't know, Sir, but it's worth a shot because, to be quite honest, 
I'm out of options at the moment."

"I'll authorize a mission to P4X-732. Teams 3 and 4 will accompany you 
just in case the inhabitants try to stop you from getting a sample of 
this drug. Dr. Evans, you will accompany SG-1!" General Hammond looked at 
his people and his gaze landed on CJ. "CJ, you can go along if you wish 
but..."

"No Sir, I'm staying home. I need to be with J right now." CJ wanted 
nothing more than to accompany the team but she knew better than to sit 
this one out and stay with her aunt as she somehow knew Janet's condition 
wouldn't get any better if she got out of her catatonic state.

"Okay, as you wish! SG-1, you'll be leaving in an hour, at 1930. 
Dismis..." The internal alarm went off indicating something inside the 
base was wrong.

"Catherine-Jane Fraiser and Dr. Evans to the infirmary please!" Some 
airman's voice sounded through the speakers and he wasn't even finished 
when both CJ and Evans had hurriedly left the gate room, followed closely 
by SG-1 and the General.

When they arrived in the infirmary they were met with chaos. It looked as 
if a hurricane had raged through the room. Medical stuff was lying across 
the floor and blankets were ruffled through. One of the nurses pointed 
underneath one of the beds and when both Doctor and youngster bent over 
to see what the woman was pointing at, they found a sniffing and scared 
Janet underneath it, pressed against the wall hugging her legs for dear 
life.

"Oh boy!" CJ straightened herself and looked around one more time. The 
otherwise clean infirmary looked now like a war-zone. "Did she do this?" 
It seemed almost too surreal her aunt could do something like this.

"Oh yeah! She screamed and yelled. She even bit into Damien's hand."

"O-Kay, let's see if I can get her to come out from under there!" CJ bent 
over once again and leaned against the bed her aunt was hiding under. 
"Hey there! Do you mind me joining you?" Getting no response CJ assumed 
she didn't mind and crawled under the bed as well, bumping her head once 
or twice. Once she was comfortably seated, or at least as comfortable as 
she possibly could get, she introduced herself to the frightened woman in 
front of her. "Hi, I'm CJ. What's your name?" It was hard to have this 
kind of conversation with a person you knew better than anyone. "You 
don't have to be scared of me, you know. I won't hurt you. Neither will 
they. So, like telling me your name? I told you mine so it's only fair to 
tell me yours." CJ felt bad talking like this to an otherwise intelligent 
and grown-up woman.

"...Janet." CJ bent forward so she could better hear what the woman in 
front of her was saying, although she didn't really have to, as she knew 
perfectly well what her aunt's name was. She just wanted to give her the 
feeling it was okay.

"Janet. That's a nice name." CJ smiled widely. "Janet, how old are you? 
I'm 16." CJ held up her fingers, indicating how old she was, as she knew 
the number wouldn't make much sense to her aunt anyway. As an answer to 
her question four fingers went up in the air. CJ sighed heavily and for a 
second buried her head in her hands.

"CJ, how old is she now?" Sam's voice sounded all too loud and CJ knew 
she was standing very near to the bed.

"Four ... she's 4 years old." CJ could hear the collective 'Oh my God!' 
coming from the people in the room. "Listen we're going to come out, 
don't scare her too much!" CJ took a hold of her aunt's hand and pulled 
her from under the bed. Janet allowed CJ to pull her into the open again 
but immediately clutched to her new friend.

"...Tired." CJ nodded and pulled her along.

"I'm taking her back to the VIP-room. Colonel, I really hope your mission 
is a success!" Jack nodded and looked at CJ as she left the infirmary, 
pulling her aunt along.

"Come on, kids! Let's get this show on the road!" They all nodded and 
followed their CO to the lockers to get themselves ready for their 
upcoming challenge.

                         *******************

Chapter 4: Looking for the antidote

At exactly 1930 the three teams were assembled in the gate room where 
they got one last look over their mission. Their objective was getting a 
sample of the drug with whatever means necessary, and if that meant 
killing a few inhabitants so it would be. Jack wouldn't have mercy on the 
people that could hurt others like they had done to the Doc and to Jones. 
The Stargate burst to live and General Hammond wished his people a save 
journey and with that they moved out.

They were thrown out on the other side, just like they had when first 
arriving on the planet. The weather, however, had changed a little. When 
they had first been to P4X-732 the sun had been shining brightly and not 
a single cloud had ruined that wonderful weather. But now clouds had 
gathered and it looked like it could start raining any moment. SG-4 
immediately secured the area around the Gate while SG-1 and 3 moved in 
the direction of the village. They weren't, however, halfway up the 
grassy plane just in front of the tree line, when dozens of arrows came 
flying out of the forest.

"Take cover!" Jack immediately ducked in between the higher grass but 
knew they had to find a more secure place because without some kind of 
roof they were never going to be safe from the arrows.

"Colonel, we should return! This is not good! They keep shooting at us!" 
Colonel Ferretti was yelling through his radio, hoping O'Neill would make 
a wise choice and retreat.

"I know!" Jack looked up to see if more arrows came flying their way and 
when met with nothing he ordered his kids and SG-3 to retreat. "Major 
Anderson, dial us out of here!" They ran back under a cloud of arrows, 
landing in front of them, next to them but miraculously never on top of 
them. As soon as the Stargate came to live Jack ordered everybody to hop 
through, while they would keep the enemy off. "Carter! Go!!" He looked at 
his 2IC who was emptying her P-90 on an invisible enemy. He saw her 
acknowledge his order but when she got up he just saw something was 
wrong. She swayed a little, trying to steady herself, gazed at him and 
then dropped back down. "CARTER!!!" Jack got to his feet and as fast as 
they could carry him he ran to her side. "Daniel! Go! Colonel Ferretti, 
leave the area! Teal'c ... Evans, help me with Carter!" As soon as the 
orders were given people started to move and soon Sam was safely in 
Teal'c's arms with Evans checking her pulse every so often. Although he 
still didn't feel all to well from his first time through the Gate he 
would do everything to make sure Carter was going to be okay.

From the moment his teams had stepped through the Gate General Hammond 
had been pacing the control room, seriously getting on Sergeant Davis' 
nerves. The man could be cool at any other time but now there was more at 
stake than just the safety of three teams on a hostile planet. So it was 
that as soon as the Gate started to turn he was standing behind Davis 
faster than the man could say there was an unauthorized gate-activation.

"It's SG-4, Sir!" Davis looked up and knew they were in trouble. They 
shouldn't be back so soon.

"Open the iris!" Hammond hurriedly left the control room and almost 
sprinted into the gate room. The three teams came tumbling through the 
Gate the moment he set foot in the room. Jack stepped on the ramp still 
emptying his P-90 in the wormhole, although everybody knew it was only 
one way.

"Close the iris! Close it, damnit!" Sergeant Davis did as he was ordered 
and before they could hear the gate shut down a few thuds were heard. 
"Just what they deserve, the bastards!"

"Sir, Major Carter needs medical care immediately. I'm afraid she was 
shot down with this." Evans held up a small arrow, which he had found 
sticking out of her side. "I'm afraid it's the same thing as Dr. Fraiser. 
She's already developing a slight fever." Jack and Daniel looked at the 
young Doctor, not believing what he had just said. "Sir?"

"Go!" Evans and Teal'c left the gate room. "We'll have a debrief later. 
Go get yourselves checked out!" Hammond knew Jack and Daniel would soon 
be sitting at their team member's bedside.

CJ had been quietly reading a book while keeping an eye on Janet, soundly 
asleep with a teddy bear squished under her arm. She had asked Damien to 
join her just in case Janet wanted to wonder off again. The young airman 
was sitting at the table, playing a game of solitaire. He had once in a 
while glanced at CJ noticing she was trying hard not to fall asleep but 
as he noticed a few minutes later she was loosing the fight from sandman. 
He got up, first checked on the Doc and then draped a blanket over the 
youngster. He really hoped SG-1 would find something because he could see 
how much it hurt to see Janet in her current state. When he had first met 
CJ she had been on a mission with his team. It had been a regular meet 
and greet, and they had had their fun with the locals. He remembered she 
had tried to explain them the concept of baseball and had dragged the 
entire team into her explanation. Unfortunately the locals didn't really 
grasp the idea of the game and it had all turned out in one big 
misunderstanding in which one of the youngsters of the village had swung 
the makeshift ball in CJ's direction, hitting her square in the face. She 
had been walking around with a nice shiner the rest of the week.

At exactly 2000 hours the alarm of an incoming wormhole woke both CJ and 
Janet. CJ jumped out of her chair, the book in her lap falling on the 
floor. Janet was sitting straight up and stared at CJ, fear clearly 
visible in her eyes.

"What the hell?" CJ got up and checked the hour, noticing the time she 
suddenly felt bad. "If that's SG-1..." CJ knew she had to find out what 
was going on but taking one glance on her aunt she also knew she couldn't 
leave her.

"I'll stay here! Go!" Damien ushered CJ out and really hoped it was just 
another team coming back and not SG-1.

CJ had run straight to the infirmary, occasionally bumping into someone 
when rounding a corner or changing hallways. She just knew as soon as she 
had been ushered out of the VIP-room that something was wrong by the way 
the other people looked at her. She found SG-1 in the infirmary standing 
around one bed, making CJ's bad feeling increase, as she didn't notice 
Carter standing there.

"Colonel?" CJ breathed heavily from all the running and at first Jack 
hadn't heard her. "Colonel, what's wrong?" The man turned around hearing 
CJ behind them and as he did so she saw Sam lying in the bed, clearly 
feverish. "Oh no!" The youngster shook her head, not wanting to believe 
what she saw. "No, this can't be true. What happened?"

"The moment we stepped through the Gate we were under heavy enemy fire. 
In all the chaos they managed to drug Carter with a small arrow. She's 
having the same symptoms as Janet." Daniel had turned around as well and 
explained what had occurred on their trip. "Michael is still doing some 
tests but she'll probably go the same way as Janet."

"Oh God! Why?" CJ buried her head in her hands, cursing all the bad guys 
in the universe. She slumped down at the nearest wall and started crying. 
Daniel wanted to offer her some comfort but at that moment a low groan 
came from the woman in the bed, at once attracting all attention even 
CJ's.

"Oi..." Sam's eyes slowly opened but closed rather quickly when met with 
too much light. "...Oh, too bright!"

"Eureka!!" As if timed Michael entered the infirmary almost throwing the 
file, he was holding in his hands, in the air. "I've got it!" Noticing 
Sam was conscious he grinned widely. "Major Carter, already awake I see!"

"Evans!!" CJ looked at the man, waiting for the answer to the problem.

"Oh ... yeah ... sorry. Major Carter, you'll be fine. The drug has been 
neutralized and there's nothing left in your system." Evans still smiled 
widely. He liked bringing good news, who didn't?

"But how?"

"Well, it seems that..."

"CJ!!!" They all turned to the door as they heard Janet's loud voice. She 
came running into the infirmary, stopping in front of CJ and hugging her 
tightly.

"I couldn't stop her. She wanted to be with you." Damien just smiled 
seeing the happy reunion. They turned back to Evans who immediately 
continued his explanation.

"As I was saying ... it seems that the Naquadah in your system has 
neutralized the drug's mutation which means you won't suffer the effects 
Dr. Fraiser is having. So, that's the good news. The bad news, on the 
other hand, we can't inject Naquadah into her bloodstream." They could 
hear another sniff coming from CJ. She was having a really hard time and 
they knew that they had to continue the search.

"Unless..." Daniel looked from Evans to Sam and back. "Unless we ask the 
Tok'ra if they are willing to help us. If the Naquadah neutralizes the 
drug's mutation then a Tok'ra should have no problem healing Janet."

"I highly doubt the Doc wants to be blended with a Tok'ra." Jack looked 
at Daniel, realizing they would need a really strong argument to get the 
Tok'ra to cooperate in the first place. "And she's in no position to 
decide on her own here."

"I think it's worth to try, Sir!" Sam had sat herself a little straighter 
although her head didn't agree with that all too much. She looked from CJ 
to her CO and back and knew they had to try something because the kid 
wasn't going to last much longer. She was loosing grip, she could no 
longer handle the situation and the sudden outburst from a few minutes 
ago was a perfect example of that.

"I'll inform the General!" Jack sighed and left the infirmary, closely 
followed by Daniel and Teal'c.

"CJ, you okay?" Carter looked at the youngster, who was trying to hold 
back the tears that had been forming a few minutes ago. CJ planted 
herself on a bed next to Sam's, allowing Janet to sit next to her.

"I..." The youngster sighed heavily and at once all tears she had wanted 
to let go weeks before suddenly appeared. She buried her head in her 
hands once again.

"CJ sad?" Janet looked from the crying youngster next to her to Sam, 
frowning slightly.

"Yes, CJ's sad." Sam really didn't know what else to say then the truth.

"Why?"

"She's worried about you." Seeing her best friend didn't really seem to 
understand why, she tried something else. "Why don't you give her a hug?" 
To Sam's surprise Janet didn't question her good advice and took CJ in a 
fierce hug.

"Love you, CJ!" Sam could still hear sniffing coming from the youngster 
when she finally looked up and acknowledged what Janet had just said to 
her. "CJ happy?" All CJ could do was smile and give her aunt another hug, 
holding her tightly as if preventing bad things happen to her.

"Love you too, Janet! You're a good girl." CJ brushed her tears away and 
looked at Sam. "Thank you!"

"You're welcome!" Sam just smiled. If the Tok'ra would help them 
everything was going to be fine and she knew that they would because she 
had once heard that Freya, her own father and CJ were really close 
friends. It was difficult to believe CJ liked Anise but apparently they 
had found some common grounds. Her father had confided in her that he saw 
CJ almost as his own daughter and that he wished she would grow up and be 
just like her 'big sister'. She just hoped that could come to their 
advantage, if not then her best friend would be doomed to die.

                         *******************

Chapter 5: The Tok'ra

Three days later they were finally able to make contact with the Tok'ra. 
The High Council would discuss the matter and would let them know what 
they had decided as soon as possible as time was running out for Janet. 
In those three days she had gone from being 4 years old to being 2 years 
old. CJ had her hands full with her and had decided it wasn't such a bad 
idea to ask Cassie for some help watching her. Cassandra had gladly 
accepted the offer but hadn't been much prepared for what she was about 
to see. When she entered the VIP-room she noticed Damien sitting at the 
table. CJ was nowhere to be seen and Janet was playing with some toys, 
one of her nurses had gotten her, on the ground. When the woman noticed 
the unknown girl standing in the doorway she hastily got up and ran 
towards Damien, who soon acknowledged Cassie's presence.

"Hi Cassie, CJ will be back in a minute." He got up and walked towards 
the girl. "She asked me to stay with Janet."

"I brought some things, some Disney films, a coloring book and some other 
stuff." Cassie glanced at the young man and passed him where Janet was 
hidden behind his back, staring at the girl.

"Hey Cass!" Cassie turned as she heard CJ's voice. "Hey Janet!" The woman 
left Damien's back and ran straight into CJ's open arms, accepting the 
invitation for a hug.

"How did you..." Cassie looked at her cousin. "I mean..."

"With a lot of ups and downs!" CJ smiled but it didn't really grow to its 
full length. "Listen, we received a message from the Tok'ra about their 
decision. They want us to come over. Could you look after her during my 
absence? Damien will be here the entire time."

"Sure!" Cassie nodded and just knew that CJ had to make the trip, a 
chance to have a different kind of scenery.

"Janet..." Her aunt looked up to her. "...I have to go for a while. I 
won't be gone long. Cassie here is going to stay with you during that 
time, okay?" Janet looked from CJ to Cassie and back, nodding slowly. 
"Damien will stick around as well. You're a good girl!" CJ gave her 
another hug and then pulled Cassie out of the room to give her some last 
advice. "Okay Cass, just a few things ... make sure she doesn't put 
anything in her mouth that doesn't look edible to you, make sure she 
doesn't ruin anything that isn't hers and most important do not let her 
out of the VIP-room on her own." Cassie gave CJ a weird look but didn't 
question the advice. "Oh and one more thing, good luck!"

At exactly 1400 SG-1 and CJ were ready to depart to Vorash, the planet 
where the Tok'ra High Council was situated. Colonel O'Neill looked at his 
kids and smiled. They're problems were about to be solved and he knew if 
the Council had decided not to help them they would argue with them until 
they got so annoyed with the Tau'ri that they had no other choice but to 
help them just to make them shut up. He saw that CJ was constantly 
checking her gear, clearly nervous about what was about to happen. She 
looked up and met his gaze, smiling a little he knew she was trying to 
assure him everything was okay but he could clearly see the fatigue in 
her eyes. When this whole mess was over he would order her to get at 
least one week of sleep.

"SG-1, you have a go! Good luck!" General Hammond looked down into the 
gate room at his first team. It was in times like these that he wished he 
could join and actively help the team find a solution instead of waiting 
at home and hoping they were successful in achieving their goals.

"Let's go, kids!" Jack ushered his kids up the ramp and through the 
wormhole.

                         *******************

For once they weren't spat out on the other side but decently stepped 
through. Jacob and Martouf welcomed them and took them straight towards 
the underground complex. Once inside they were guided to a room where 
they had to leave their gear and weapons behind before being taken to the 
Tok'ra High Council.

All the members, including Selmak, were standing behind a table in the 
shape of a triangle. They looked at the visitors as soon as they entered 
the area. Garshaw turned towards them and smiled, once again welcoming 
them to the Tok'ra base on Vorash.

"Welcome Colonel O'Neill, Major Carter, Dr. Jackson, Teal'c and..."

"Catherine-Jane Fraiser." Selmak looked from the youngster to Garshaw. 
"She sometimes joins SG-1 on missions. CJ, this is Garshaw, head of the 
High Council."

"Nice meeting you, ma'am!" CJ nodded respectfully although she had some 
reserved feelings about the woman. She didn't look all too friendly even 
though she obviously tried to be friendly. Being friends with Jacob and 
Freya didn't mean she liked all the Tok'ra.

"Welcome to you too, Catherine-Jane! Now, about the matter you wanted to 
talk about. You told us about the condition of one Tau'ri named Janet 
Fraiser..." The woman stopped talking to take a deep breath. CJ felt that 
whatever she was going to say she wasn't going to like it one bit. 
"...And it is with deep regret that I have to inform you that we do not 
have a Tok'ra available to blend with your friend." SG-1 and CJ looked 
shocked at the head of the High Council, slowly processing the bad news.

"You do realize you've just sentenced my aunt to death, right?" CJ stared 
at the woman standing in front of them.

"That I do realize and I am really sorry we cannot be..." Garshaw started 
to apologize but didn't get all to far as CJ interrupted her.

"YOU ... SELF-CENTERED ... EGOTISTIC ... BASTARDS!! YOU..."

"Catherine-Jane! That's enough!" O'Neill stepped up next to CJ and 
ordered her to back off.

"But I'm right, aren't I?" CJ looked angrily at her CO.

"Yeah, but you don't actually say that to their faces!"

"We don't? Well, now we DO!" CJ felt hurt. She wasn't going to let them 
kill her aunt just like that. Turning around she headed back to the room 
where they had left their gear.

"Hey, where the hell do you think you're going?" Jack turned to the kid 
just when she rounded the corner.

"HOME!" CJ didn't even bother to look back and just yelled the answer.

"Okay, don't forget to send the iris-code or you'll get ... squished!" It 
was more like an afterthought because he knew she was already out off 
hearing range.

SG-1 hadn't moved yet and was still standing in front of the High 
Council. Carter and Daniel were constantly exchanging looks and wondered 
how long O'Neill was going to wait before leaving as well.

"Uhm ... Jack?" Daniel looked at his friend. "Shouldn't we..."

"Yes, we should! Well, have a good day!" With that Jack turned around and 
ordered his kids to move out with him. The members of the High Council 
hadn't moved and watched as the Tau'ri left the area. Jacob, however, 
went in pursuit of SG-1. He found them in the hallway on their way to the 
rings.

"Colonel! ... Jack!" Jacob jogged towards the group and stopped them. 
"Where are you going?"

"We need to go after CJ to prevent her from doing something stupid." Jack 
looked at his kids and they silently continued their way.

"We need to talk!" Noticing SG-1 stopped, Jacob continued. "But not in 
here!" They nodded and followed him up to the surface where they went for 
a little walk.

They walked a while before stopping a fair distance away from the rings. 
Jacob turned to his friends and Jack noticed him looking around seeing if 
no one had followed them.

"Now, what's so important that your friends beneath us can't hear?"

"As you may or may not know, CJ, Freya and I have become really good 
friends since the first time we met. We have this silent oath that 
whenever one of us is in trouble, the others will help with all means 
necessary to solve the problem. At this very moment Freya is on another 
planet, where she has a lab, preparing for Janet's treatment. The High 
Council doesn't know of this. This is the address and I'll meet you there 
in two days. Don't worry about Goa'uld activity or potential enemies, the 
planet is deserted." Jacob handed Sam a note with symbols from the 
planet's address before leaving them on their own again.

"Well, this is ... interesting." Jack couldn't believe what he had just 
heard. First of all CJ had a really strong friendship with two Tok'ra. 
And second Tok'ra Spice was going to help good ol' Doc. 'What a strange 
day this is!'

                         *******************

General Hammond ran straight to the control room as soon as he heard the 
first notes of the alarm for an incoming wormhole. Lt. Simmons had taken 
Sergeant Davis' place and knew that they were anxiously awaiting the 
arrival of SG-1, hopefully with some good news.

"Incoming traveler!" Lieutenant Simmons warned the airman in the gate 
room, but frowned slightly when he saw the IDC-code appear on his screen. 
"It's CJ's code, Sir."

"Open the iris, Lt.!" General Hammond thought it strange too that CJ was 
the one sending the IDC-code. She only used her code if she came back 
alone and if she was coming back alone then that wasn't exactly a good 
sign.

The moment Hammond stepped into the gate room, CJ stepped on the ramp. 
Seeing her face he knew something was wrong big time. He wanted to ask 
what had happened but all she did was storm off in the direction of the 
VIP- room. He grabbed her arm before she could really leave him there 
alone without an explanation.

"Catherine-Jane Fraiser!" He quickly had her attention. "What happened?"

"Well Sir, in maybe less than a week you'll be one CMO short of actually 
having one ... Sir!" Hammond gave her a strange look, not quite 
understanding where she was getting at. "They just signed J's death 
sentence!" CJ pulled herself free and ran out of the gate room.

The moment CJ reached the VIP-room she could hear loud laughter and yells 
of joy coming from inside. She stopped and sighed heavily. The airman at 
the door acknowledged her presence and was already sweeping his card 
through the lock and opened the door for her. A paper airplane came 
flying out the door and landed at her feet. CJ bent over to have a closer 
look and picked it up from the ground. Studying the fragile object in her 
hand she stepped inside and saw the rest of the squadron scattered all 
over the floor. The moment CJ entered the room Cassie and Damien greeted 
her, but their greets remained unanswered. The airman closed the door 
behind the youngster and all CJ could do was sink down to the floor as if 
the burden she was carrying suddenly became too heavy to bear. She 
crumbled the plane in her hand and threw it away. Tears started to make 
their way down, letting her emotions free there was no way of stopping 
them from falling. Damien and Cassie exchanged a strange look and 
immediately realized the trip hadn't been a great success. Damien sank 
down next to CJ and forced her to look at him.

"CJ, what happened?" She just stared back at him and quietly shook her 
head. "They won't help us?"

"No ... they won't!" CJ buried her head in her hands and it was then that 
Damien pulled her close and let her cry her heart out on his shoulder. 
Cassie looked from CJ to Janet, who was staring at the girl on the ground 
not knowing why she was so sad. She got up from where she was seated 
amidst her squadron and walked over to Cassie, looking at her 
questioningly.

"CJ?" Cassie sighed and didn't really know what to say or do anymore. But 
she soon realized she didn't have to say something as Janet had gotten 
CJ's teddy bear and had stuffed it into the youngster's arms. "Okay?" All 
CJ could do was sniff some more and nod a little, indicating she would be 
okay now.

                         *******************

SG-1 returned about an hour after CJ had stormed through the Gate. 
General Hammond had impatiently been walking up and down the control 
room. Lt. Simmons had politely asked him to stop but Hammond had simply 
glared at poor Graham at which he had turned back to his computer, not 
daring to disturb the General again. As soon as his first team had 
stepped onto the ramp he had seen something in their eyes that had given 
him some hope.

"Sir, in two days all our problems will come to an end." Jack smiled from 
ear to ear. "Good ol' Jake gave us the coordinates to a planet on which 
Freya has a lab. The High Council didn't want to help us, Jacob and Freya 
do want to help us."

"That's good to hear, Colonel!" Hammond smiled back at his 2IC.

"Sir, where's CJ? Has she returned yet?" Carter looked at the General, 
clearly worried about the youngster's whereabouts.

"Yes, she returned about an hour ago and went straight for the VIP-room."

"Sir, with your permission?" General Hammond nodded again and allowed 
Carter and Daniel to tell CJ and Cassie the good news. He knew the 
youngsters could use some positive news right about now.

Sam and Daniel were welcomed by a rather odd view, although not so odd 
anymore the last few weeks. CJ was asleep in the bed, moved to the VIP- 
room a while ago. Janet was lying curled up behind her, drawing circles 
on the girl's back. Cassie and Damien were silently talking about 
everything and nothing, and they were the ones looking up when the two 
entered.

"Major Carter ... Dr. Jackson." Damien spoke in hushed voice, so not to 
wake the youngster. "Coming to check on the kids?"

"Yes, and bringing good news too." Sam noticed how Cassie's face lit up. 
"I think we should wake CJ though." Sam approached the bed and gently 
padded CJ's shoulder, trying to get her to wake. "CJ, wake up!" The 
youngster stirred a little and slowly opened her eyes.

"Sam?" Acknowledging who was sitting next to her she was up in no time. 
"Did you convince the High Council to..."

"CJ, Jacob told us about your oath to one another." CJ looked at Daniel 
and nodded. "He gave us the coordinates to a planet where Freya is 
waiting for us. They expect us there in two days."

"She is?" CJ had a hard time believing what she had just heard. "Does the 
High Council know about this?" Sam shook her head and CJ frowned 
slightly. "They don't know this. Freya and Jacob do this without them 
knowing?"

"Whatever kind of band you three have, it sure is a strong one!" Sam 
smiled at the youngster.

"Can I come too?" Cassie had gotten closer to the bed and had sat herself 
down next to Sam.

"We'll have to ask the General but I don't think it'll be much of a 
problem." Cassie smiled and hugged Carter tightly.

"Thank you, Sam!"

                         *******************

Chapter 6: Healing

Two days later they met with Jacob and Freya on the planet, to which 
Jacob had given them the coordinates. The merry group consisting of SG-1, 
CJ, Cassie, Janet and Dr. Evans had stepped through the Gate, which stood 
in the middle of a small clearing surrounded by many trees. Jacob was 
awaiting them on the other side and took them to an underground lab, 
where they met with up with Freya. Janet had been clutching to CJ and 
Cassie the entire time of the trip. It had been a very difficult task to 
get her to step through the Stargate in the first place, as she had been 
terrified of it. CJ had taken her really close and had pulled her 
through, promising her a little piece of chocolate on the other side.

When they had settled themselves in the underground lab they had all met 
up in the main room, where Freya or Anise was about to explain the exact 
procedure of what exactly she was going to do to heal Fraiser's 
condition.

"Welcome to my lab! I know that you have come here to help your friend, 
Dr. Fraiser, so I will come to the point at once." Anise took a deep 
breath and let the air escape slowly. "I will first take Freya into a 
deep state of stasis, a coma as you would call it. Then I will leave her 
body and take Janet as my new, temporary host. I will heal her and after 
that leave her body again." Anise looked from one Tau'ri to the next, her 
gaze lingering somewhat on CJ. "There is, however, one minor issue..."

"What is it?" CJ looked at the Tok'ra-scientist and knew something was 
bothering her. CJ realized more than the others probably that the whole 
procedure was going to drain Anise's strength.

"After I healed Doctor Fraiser, I will be weak and it will be hard for me 
to wake up Freya in that state. Therefore I might need a third person in 
which I can build up my strength once again." An awkward silence had 
fallen among the group of people. They were looking at each other. Who 
would have the courage to go for it? The thought of Jolinar had already 
popped into Sam's mind. She wouldn't want to go through that again. Jack 
didn't want to think about the idea of having Anise in his head. 'A snake 
in my head! Not in a million years!' Teal'c couldn't do it because his 
body would reject the Tok'ra. Daniel didn't really object to the idea but 
deep down inside he didn't want to. It would feel strange. Cassandra was 
shaking her head and Doctor Evans wasn't an option either. He had to help 
Anise to keep Freya alive and to assist wherever needed. CJ was the only 
one who hadn't yet expressed what she thought of the idea.

"I'll do it." CJ didn't need to think about it, she just knew she had to 
be Anise's recharger. They had promised each other they would help the 
other no matter what. They had sworn an oath.

"I knew you would. Thank you!" The young woman smiled at her best friend 
among the Tau'ri. "If you're ready we can begin." Dr. Evans nodded and 
shooed everybody who didn't need to be in the room out.

"Where do we start first?" He looked at CJ and Cassie, who were still 
around, something he was quite glad of.

"I think it's best if you sedate J." CJ pointed at a large table and 
prompted Janet to sit on it. "Listen to me Janet, you're a brave girl." 
While CJ was talking to her aunt, Evans prepared a needle with a small 
amount of sedative. He would probably have to set up an IV as well, just 
to give Anise a hand in healing his CMO. "This is going to sting a little 
and after that you'll feel a little sleepy but it'll all be okay." CJ 
nodded and Evans injected the sedative. It didn't take long for the 
sedative to start working.

"Now it's up to you, Anise!" CJ looked at the Tok'ra, who nodded but 
didn't immediately continue with her part of the job. Freya moved to the 
other side of the table and laid herself next to Janet. CJ quickly moved 
closer to her friend and grabbed her hand.

"Good luck, Anise!" She gave her Tok'ra-friend a reassuring smile and a 
little squeeze.

As soon as Anise started with getting Freya into her comatose condition, 
all CJ and Cassie could do was wait for her to show them she was ready to 
temporarily blend with Janet. Evans prepared an IV so Freya wouldn't 
dehydrate too much during her time without her Tok'ra-symbiot. Cassie was 
holding her mother's hand and wasn't about to leave her side until she 
was fine again. CJ, on the other hand, was pacing the length of the lab. 
By the time she was about to wear a hole in the floor she could hear 
Anise call out for her.

"CJ, it's time to switch." The youngster nodded and turned to Cassie.

"Roll her over! And don't watch, you might not like it." Cassie did as 
she was asked and rolled her mother on her side so Anise could enter and 
start the healing. When Anise switched only Evans was watching, the other 
two turned away in disgust.

From the looks of it the healing-process was going to take a while and to 
Evans' great annoyance CJ started to pace around again. Least to say he 
was more than happy when Major Carter came in and interrupted CJ's 
pacing. She had been pacing a little herself and it was Jack who had 
finally told her to stop and take a look inside.

"Hey CJ ... Cassie, how are things going?" Sam looked from Janet to the 
two youngsters, who just shrugged their shoulders indicating they didn't 
really know how she was doing.

"Anise is healing J as we speak but we don't know how long that's going 
to take ... to be quite honest." CJ looked at Carter and gave her a small 
smile. "She just switched bodies so it will probably take a while." The 
youngster sighed heavily and for a moment her emotions reared their ugly 
head and she really had a hard time not to let them free because if she 
did she wouldn't be able to control them anymore.

"CJ, you okay?" Sam walked over to CJ's side and placed her hand lightly 
on the kid's shoulder, feeling her shiver slightly under her touch.

"Yeah..." She leaned against the table and for a moment fear gripped her 
hart. Closing her eyes she tried to get that sick feeling away. Cassie 
looked from Sam to CJ and back, frowning slightly.

"Why don't we take a seat?" Sam pulled her young friend to one side of 
the room and pushed her down to the ground. CJ didn't object and buried 
her head in her hands once she was seated.

"I'm scared, Sam. I'd do anything to help J, ... even die!" CJ looked up 
and met with Sam's blue eyes. "I ... I need you to do something for me." 
Carter gave CJ a curious look and didn't like the way their conversation 
was going. "Anise will suck my life like a vampire. There ... might be a 
chance that ... that I won't..."

"No CJ, you'll ma..."

"Sam ... if I don't make it ... I need you to tell the rest of SG-1 that 
it has been an honor and ... tell J that it was my choice. Will you do 
that?" CJ looked at Carter pleading with her she would do as she had 
asked her in case she wouldn't make it.

"CJ, I..." Carter swallowed and looked back at Cassie, still at her 
mother's side. "Anise would never do anything to hurt you. But..." Sam 
saw the pleading look in CJ's green eyes and realized she had to promise 
the kid something, just to make her feel more at ease. "...If you ... 
don't make it, I'll do what you just asked me to do. But don't think 
you'll get rid of us that easily!"

"Thank you, Sam!" CJ sighed again and smiled slightly. "This means a 
lot." Carter smiled back and took the kid in a tight hug. Even though she 
had promised her she would do as CJ had asked she knew she would do 
everything in her power to prevent the kid's death. They hadn't come to 
this planet to get one Fraiser back and loose another, not as long as she 
had a say in it.

After a while CJ had fallen asleep on Sam's shoulder and Cassie had left 
the room for a while. A very bored Colonel, who had now been the one to 
annoy the hell out of Evans, had replaced her. Eventually he had asked 
O'Neill to sit down or get lost. Jack had chosen option one and had taken 
a seat next to his 2IC.

"How is she?" He looked at the girl, sleeping soundly on the woman's 
shoulder.

"She's scared to death. She's afraid she won't make it." Sam looked from 
CJ to Jack.

"Anise won't hurt her. She's a fighter. She proved that on more than one 
occasion and you know that."

"Yeah, but does she know that?" Carter stared at her CO, wanting him to 
tell her it was just a dream she would wake up from in a minute. That 
they were just on some deserted planet full of trees where Daniel had 
found some rocks to play with and she had her samples of soil to play 
with.

"Carter, I liked CJ the first moment we met. She's no ordinary kid; she's 
one of my kids. And if there's one thing I'm sure of is that my kids are 
fighters. She'll be just fine, Sam. Don't worry, she's in good hands." 
Jack padded his 2IC on the shoulder, got up and left them to their own.

                         *******************

About four hours later, just when Carter was busy dozing off as well, she 
heard an all too familiar voice call out for someone. Evans was with 
Janet in the blink of an eye. Carter had woken up CJ and had seen the 
sudden fear in the girl's eyes as she had realized it was her turn to 
blend with Anise.

"I can't..." CJ was on the edge of hyperventilating and looked at Carter. 
"I can't!"

"It's going to be alright, CJ! It's alright!" Sam placed both hands on 
CJ's shoulders and forced her to look at her. "I'll be right there next 
to you. Anise won't hurt you. She's your friend." CJ slowly calmed down 
and some of her fear subsided but not all of it. Carter took her hand and 
guided her towards the table. She felt CJ squeeze it a bit too hard but 
at the moment she didn't mind the girl squishing it. Those were troubles 
for later when everything had turned out fine.

"CJ, it's best if you lay down next to me." Her aunt's eyes flashed a 
bright yellow as a sign Anise was in control.

"Anise ... I..." CJ didn't get any further as she just fainted right 
there and then.

"Put her next to me so I can switch bodies once again." Evans scooped CJ 
in his arms and placed her next to Janet. "She will be okay, Major 
Carter! I will not hurt her." Sam knew that but it was always good to 
hear it from the Tok'ra herself. The moment Anise switched bodies a 
second time, Carter turned away. Evans started a new IV with Janet, 
knowing she needed it. 'CJ, don't worry! Everything will be just fine, I 
promise!' Anise settled down in CJ's mind and started recharching her 
strength. Carter looked down at CJ and wiped a trickle of blood away that 
appeared on the youngster's lips.

"Don't give up, little one! Just don't give up!" Carter looked from CJ's 
face to Janet and up to Evans. "How's Janet?"

"She'll be fine. She has a strong pulse. She'll probably wake up pretty 
soon." Evans smiled at Carter, who nodded. Her best friend was going to 
be okay. All they had to wait for was CJ and then they could finally 
forget the mission to P4X-732 and go on with their lives.

Evans was right about Janet waking up soon. About an hour after Anise had 
switched bodies with CJ, Janet woke up. She was sitting straight up 
faster than that Carter or Evans could react to her waking up. Sam had 
been pacing the length of the room, much the same way as CJ had done and 
Evans had been constantly checking CJ's and Freya's vitals. He was 
concerned about both of them. Freya was more or less okay but CJ had 
started to develop a fever that had risen instead of going down. He had 
started an IV with the kid and hoped she wouldn't dehydrate. To say the 
least he was mighty worried about what Anise was doing to the youngster.

"Dr. Fraiser..." Evans looked at his CMO and gave her a quick check up, 
as well as he could as she was now in the middle of the table in between 
CJ and Freya. "...How are you feeling?"

"Where ... what ... Sam?" Janet looked around frightened and had quickly 
seen Sam coming to her side.

"It's okay, Janet. This is Dr. Evans and..." Glancing at the young man 
standing next to her she finally noticed CJ next to her.

"Oh my God ... CJ! What happened?" She looked back up at Carter.

"Well, to make things short ... you were sick and Anise cured you. She 
has temporarily blended with CJ to recharge herself so she can once again 
blend with Freya and wake her up from her coma."

"She did what?" Janet looked from Carter to Evans, who both looked at 
each other feeling something bad was on the way.

"She cured you and she's using CJ to..." Sam tried to explain things but 
it didn't seem to go as planned. "Janet, CJ did this out of free will. 
She chose to be Anise's recharger."

"She's running a fever while Anise is sucking the life out of her like a 
vampire. Sam, she won't survive this." CJ's face was flashing a bright 
red and she was breathing heavily as if it was too painful to do so. She 
suddenly coughed and another trickle of blood appeared on her lips. 
Feeling more than strong enough, Janet pulled the IV out of her arm and 
immediately jumped off the table, so she could look after her niece. "I'm 
not going to let that happen. CJ, you can't do this to me, you hear me!" 
Sam looked at Evans and pulled him aside.

"Let her do this! Don't come in between! That's an order, Captain!" 
Carter looked at Evans, pulling rank on him but she didn't care. With 
that she left him alone and walked out of the room.

As soon as she appeared with the rest they jumped up and wanted to hear 
what was going on behind the lab-doors. Sam filled them in on the latest 
news, smiling when she saw Cassie's face lit up, broadcasting the biggest 
smile she had ever seen on the kid's face.

"So, she'll be fine then?" Jack nodded when hearing the good news but he 
had also seen the more worried look still present in his 2IC's eyes. 
"What about CJ?" He knew something wasn't right with the kid as soon as 
he saw Carter's face fall. "Not doing too well, I guess!"

"She will be fine. Anise knows what she's doing." Jacob stepped in 
between the group and gave them all a reassuring look. "She won't let her 
die."

"Mom!!" They all looked at the door and noticed Janet standing on the 
doorstep. Cassie had noticed her first and ran into her arms. "You scared 
us. I'm so glad you're back." Hugging her mother she could feel something 
wasn't right, even though everything was okay with her now. "Mom, what's 
wrong?"

"She's draining her, Jacob." The older man looked at Janet and nodded. 
"CJ's pulse is faint and I swear if she doesn't survive this then..."

"She'll live, I promise." Jacob knew Anise would probably drain CJ's life 
and take her to the very edge of life. She would probably leave the kid 
barely alive but he knew that was the only way to wake up Freya and allow 
Anise to stay alive herself, even if it meant sacrificing a dear friend's 
life.

                         *******************

Anise needed another hour and a half to regain enough strength to wake up 
her own host. When the time came she requested both Jacob's and Janet's 
presence in the room. Anise, now in CJ's body, was sitting on the edge of 
the table, smiling at the people entering. As soon as they had closed the 
door she moved over to Freya and quickly switched bodies one last time. 
Janet almost jumped on the table so she could be at CJ's side. Her face 
visibly paled when she started checking CJ's vitals.

"No CJ, don't... NO!" As soon as Janet started CPR, Evans started looking 
for his first aid kit. He quickly intubated CJ and started bagging her 
but still they had no pulse. "Come on, CJ! We'll have to shock her." 
Jacob looked from Freya's side to Evans who took the peddles out of the 
pack. It took them a while to get the kid back to the world of the living 
but it was surely long enough to scare the living daylights out of them.

"She's back!" Evans looked from the small monitor to his CMO. "She's back 
... for now." The rest of SG-1 had heard the desperate yell and had run 
into the room. The two Doctors hadn't even heard them, being too busy 
saving CJ's life.

"How is she?" Daniel looked at Janet, who had moved to the edge of the 
table. "Is she going to be fine?" Janet didn't answer them; she just 
stared ahead of her trying hard not to fall apart. The first tears made 
their way down and when they had left the corners of her eyes there was 
no stopping them. At first nobody moved but at last Cassie moved over to 
her mother and offered her some comfort, which she gladly accepted.

"Ja..." A low moan escaped from Freya's lips and immediately all 
attention turned to the young woman.

"It's okay, Freya! Take it easy!" The young woman slowly turned her head 
to the source of the voice and found Jacob standing at her side. When she 
had regained enough strength to get up she realized what Anise had done 
to CJ.

"Dr. Fraiser, I am sorry for what Anise did to CJ. Let me help you!" She 
pointed at a small chest sitting on top of a shelf in the lab. Daniel, 
standing closest to it, picked it up and handed it to the Tok'ra. She 
opened the box and a healing device appeared in sight. "Jacob can take 
her halfway but the rest she'll have to do herself." Janet immediately 
knew what Freya meant and looked hopeful in Jacob's direction.

"Can you?" He nodded and took the device in his hand. Hovering it over 
CJ's upper body he activated the device. Seeing his face twitch they 
realized Anise had done more damage than she had intended to. As soon as 
the youngster started to cough heavily he stopped and decided to leave 
the rest up to her. "CJ!" The kid's eyes slowly opened and two very tired 
green eyes looked around. She tried to say something but Evans stopped 
her in time, showing her she had a tube down her throat and wouldn't be 
able to speak. Before slipping back into blissful unconsciousness she 
held her right thumb up as a sign she was fine.

"Can we go home now?" Cassie looked at her friends and family.

"Yes, now we can go home." Carter smiled and took the youngster in a hug.

After loading both CJ and Freya on a stretcher they could leave the lab 
and head for home. Their adventure had ended and now the time of 
explaining and more healing had come. Jack knew his youngest kid was 
looking at a long time of taking it easy and he wondered how long it 
would last ... that time of doing nothing. But he knew they would be 
there whenever she would need anything. He was also glad he had his Doc 
back, not that he would like her prodding him after a mission better, but 
he liked her just a little bit more than Evans. Dialing home hadn't ever 
been such a good feeling as now. His kids were finally getting some well-
earned rest after giving their full 100% to get Janet back to her old 
self. The only thing he wondered about was if she remembered anything of 
the last few weeks. If she did then she wasn't showing it but he had the 
idea she somehow remembered parts of what had happened to her.

"Off we go, kids!" He watched Jacob and Teal'c, carrying Freya, leave 
through the open wormhole, followed by Evans and Daniel, carrying a still 
sleeping CJ. He smiled as he noticed Cassie in between her mother and 
Carter. He heard her count to three and remembered when he had first met 
the youngster, scared and alone on a planet wiped out by one Goa'uld 
called Nirrti. Cassie had changed into a wonderful, albeit sometimes 
moody, teenager. He was so proud of what she had become and he knew he 
had to thank Janet and Carter for that. Before stepping through himself 
he looked around one last time and inhaled the clean air. "Yes ... off we 
go, seeking new adventures!" He smiled widely and stepped through as 
well, following his kids back home.

                         *******************

Chapter 7: Forgive and Forget

General Hammond had jumped up from his chair, in the middle of a briefing 
with SG-12, and had ran as fast as he could to the control room when he 
heard Sergeant Davis announce an incoming wormhole. They were both 
looking for an IDC-code to come through and were delighted to see SG-1's 
code appear on screen. They were glad to see them coming back but as soon 
as they saw them stepping onto the ramp, carrying two stretchers with two 
very unconscious people on, fear gripped around Hammond's heart. Didn't 
they manage to stay out of trouble or had something gone wrong during the 
healing? The only way he would know the answer was walk into the gate 
room and ask the Colonel.

"Welcome back, SG-1! Dr. Fraiser, it's good to see you ... well again." 
Glancing past her he noticed the two on the stretchers were Freya and CJ. 
"What happened with your niece?"

"Long story, General!" Jack jumped in. "Sir, with your permission?" 
O'Neill looked from the two stretchers to the General.

"Report to the infirmary! We'll debrief later." They all nodded and 
continued their way.

The next morning CJ was the first to wake. She felt awful and when the 
memory of the previous day slipped into her mind she almost threw up. 
Taking a few deep breaths she managed to calm herself down. But the sick 
feeling remained and nothing seemed to help to get it out of her system. 
She turned her head a little and noticed Freya still asleep in a bed 
right next to her. She smiled as she turned to the other side and saw her 
aunt slouched in one of those bedside vigil-chairs. If she had been there 
all night she was in for a soar back. Suddenly something made CJ cough 
and her face screwed up in pain, tasting blood in her mouth she brought 
her fingers up to her lips and when looking at them she saw the blood she 
had previously tasted.

"Great..." She stretched her hand to get something to drink but her 
clumsiness caused the glass to fall from the stand on the ground in a 
thousand pieces, waking everybody in the process. "Oops!"

"CJ?" Janet jumped and found the glass at her feet. Looking up she found 
her niece screwed up in pain, as another round of coughs was hurting her. 
When she finally drew in some air she squeaked as if she had just had an 
asthma-attack.

"I can't ... breath! ... Ouch!" Janet placed the oxygen mask, CJ had 
removed when waking up, back over the youngster's mouth and nose and 
pushed her back down.

"That better?" CJ nodded and felt some of the sick feeling subside. 
Closing her eyes, she tried to get some more sleep cause quite frankly 
she was way too tired.

It was around lunchtime that Cassie came wandering into the infirmary. 
She had been sleeping in and had only just woken up. Seeing the chair 
next to CJ's bed was empty she slouched down in it, wondering if she 
should wake her cousin or let her sleep. Deciding she needed to talk to 
someone, being bored already, she stretched her hand out to shake CJ 
awake. Maybe she wanted to play chess with her. But Cassie's hand froze 
midway and she gasped slightly. 'What the hell!!' She got up and walked 
around the bed to take a closer look at Freya, just to be sure she was 
still breathing, as she had heard Tok'ra couldn't live without their 
symbiotes.

"Cassandra?" Cassie jumped as the woman's eyes opened. "I'm sorry, I 
didn't mean to scare you."

"Uh... You didn't." Cassie nodded politely and returned to CJ's side, 
again sensing the presence of a Goa'uld within her cousin. "Uh ... Freya, 
can I ask you something?"

"I already know what you're about to ask." Cassie jumped once again as 
she heard Anise behind her. She turned around and instinctually backed 
away a little. "I left some of my protein and Naquada in her system so 
she can sense the Goa'uld. It's a gift from Freya and me."

"But ... she's still going to be fine, right?"

"Yes, she'll be fine. Just tired for a few more days." Cassie once again 
nodded politely and turned back to the chair she had previously been 
occupying. After a while she got company from Damien, who had heard of 
SG- 1's little adventure. He kept Cassie company for a while and then 
continued his duty. Cassie decided for the best not to wake or disturb 
her cousin any longer and figured she could easily find someone else who 
wanted to play a game of chess with her. But just as she wanted to leave 
she was practically run over by an oncoming and outraged Janet. "Mom?"

"How could you do this? First she uses her as a battery and then she 
thinks she can help CJ along by giving her Naquada! You really think 
she'll be safer now?"

"Dr. Fraiser, sometimes a Goa'uld pretends to be someone else, a friend. 
With this Naquada in her system CJ will be able to sense them as being 
Goa'uld." Jacob came in behind Janet, acknowledging Cassie was standing 
in the doorway.

"And what if she gets caught? Those same Goa'uld might think she's a 
Tok'ra or was a host once, and torture her for information."

"If a System Lord ever gets the chance to capture Catherine-Jane, she'll 
be tortured anyway because she's a member of the Tau'ri and they aren't 
liked much. The Tau'ri killed Ra, remember! The System Lords swore an 
oath that they would one day wipe this planet clean."

"I don't care! You could have at least asked me or someone from SG-1." 
Janet had come to a stop at the other end of the infirmary and was now 
making her way back to the side where CJ was still asleep. They had 
already drawn Freya's attention, as Cassandra had already woken her up.

"You wouldn't have let us do this. CJ's like a daughter to me, Janet. It 
means I care for her well-being. I don't want to step through that Gate 
out here and hear the bad news of CJ being held by some System Lord, just 
because she didn't know who to trust and who not to trust."

"This has nothing to do with trust, Jacob! This is about the fact that 
Anise gave her something that could threaten her life one day." Cassie 
wondered if her mother had forgotten she had Naquada in her system and 
until now it hadn't been all too threatening, it had come in handy more 
than once. If she hadn't been the one to sense Jolinar then nobody would 
have ever known Carter was a host to a Tok'ra.

"Cassandra hasn't been in trouble yet and she too has Naquada in her 
system." There wasn't much Jacob could do to reverse the process and get 
the Naquada out of CJ's system again. He had seen Cassie at the door and 
he suddenly realized she could sense Goa'uld and Tok'ra after the bomb 
had dissolved, leaving Naquada in her system.

"Leave my daughter out of this!" Janet gave Jacob a glare that made the 
shivers run down his spine.

"Mom, he's right! If it hadn't been because of me you would never have 
guessed Jolinar had taken Sam as a host." There wasn't much Janet could 
do to argue about that. She couldn't fight both of them. She knew they 
were right but still there was a fear that wouldn't leave her alone. 
Janet couldn't think of any arguments against the Naquada anymore and she 
just gave up. She was too tired to continue a loosing battle. It was that 
exact moment that CJ woke up again, coughing her lungs out, or at least 
that was how it sounded. But this time no blood appeared on her lips, 
which was a good sign, a sign that her throat was healing.

"Catherine-Jane?" Jacob turned to the youngster. "How are you?"

"I'm..." CJ looked up at him and felt the sick feeling wash over her like 
a tsunami. "I'm gonna be sick." Still having enough sense she pulled the 
oxygen mask from her face and rolled to her side. But having nothing in 
her stomach she only had a few dry heaves. The strain caused her to cough 
again and this time blood did appear on her lips.

"Get out!" Janet pushed Jacob aside and ordered him to leave her 
infirmary. "And take your friend with you!" She barely looked up when 
Jacob helped Freya out of the bed. She didn't want to see them again any 
time soon. "Take it easy, CJ! Take it easy!"

"J ... sorry..." CJ looked up at her aunt. She had heard the entire 
conversation but had pretended to be asleep, as she didn't know what to 
say. She was glad to have been given such a beautiful gift. She knew she 
had a lot of explaining to do, as she knew her aunt had a lot of 
questions for her, one of them being the reason why she had volunteered 
to be Anise's battery.

"I know." Cassie looked at her mom and knew she was battling something 
heavy. She had never seen her like this before and something wasn't right 
about the special band between her cousin and her mom. Cassie knew CJ was 
very close to Janet, ever since the summer her mother had died in a car 
crash. Although she had never gotten the full story she knew CJ came to 
Colorado Springs every summer and spend the holidays with her family, 
until it had ended about 5 and half years ago. "Sleep now!" Cassie saw CJ 
nodding and closing her eyes again, but she had also noticed the tear the 
youngster had blinked away. She realized she had to tell someone about 
what she had witnessed in the infirmary and who was more than perfect to 
be the one to listen to her then Sam.

Cassandra found the Major in her office, working on something that 
clearly wasn't going as planned as Cassie heard a rather strong curse 
escape Carter's lips. Knocking surely looked like the best idea but she 
was practically bumped inside by an oncoming O'Neill.

"Oh sorry Cassie, hadn't seen you!" Sam had noticed the two by now and 
looked up from her experiment, clearly annoyed by the disturbance. "Hey 
Carter!"

"You need something, Sir?"

"To be quite honest ... yes, I do." Jack looked at Cassandra and saw she 
too needed Carter for something. "And from the looks of it so does 
Cassie."

"What do you want?" Sam had finally noticed the somewhat worried look on 
the girl's face.

"Well, I think you should talk to Janet about what happened on P... 
something?" O'Neill started, while fidgeting with something he had found 
on Carter's desk. "I think she has a hard time accepting what CJ did and 
what Anise did to CJ."

"Jack's right. I just witnessed a fight between your father and mom in 
the infirmary. It was about something Anise gave CJ." Cassie just about 
realized the two didn't know yet what Anise had given precisely.

"Anise gave CJ something?" Carter frowned and thought about what a Tok'ra 
could give CJ that would be of some value to the youngster.

"Anise left some of her Naquada in CJ's system."

"She did what?" Carter and O'Neill uttered their exasperation at once.

"Mom told your father that it was an irresponsible act and that it can 
put CJ's life in danger if she's ever caught by the Goa'uld." Cassie's 
eyes darted from Jack to Sam and back. "I think she's angry with CJ too 
because she allowed Anise to use her as a battery. And I really don't 
want them to have problems because they have a special band going that 
even I can't share, or break for that matter."

"Maybe it's indeed time I talk to her. She has been evasive about 
everything that has happened and I think she partially remembers what 
happened to her." Sam got up from her chair and started to move to the 
door.

"Maybe we should all confront her with the facts." Jack looked at his 
2IC, who shrugged. "Less likely she might try to steer the conversation 
in some other way."

"Let me try first!" Sam looked back at her CO and knew she had to talk to 
her friend first, hoping she would confide in her. She had seen Janet 
fight her inner turmoil and she knew she had a few issues to work out. 
"Okay, I'll better to this now before something happens that can't be 
fixed." Sam walked out of her office and moved in the direction of the 
infirmary, hoping she would find her friend there.

The moment Sam entered the infirmary and got closer towards CJ she could 
sense Anise's gift. She noticed how pale the youngster looked and tried 
not to disturb her, as she knew CJ needed as much rest as humanly 
possible. For a second she touched the youngster's hand and the strange 
sensation that accompanied the sensing ran through her body. She smiled 
as CJ stirred a little. Sam looked up as she heard someone crying softly, 
as if trying to hide it, nearby and realized she knew where to find 
Janet. Sam continued her way to the Doctor's office and found her in 
tears sitting behind her desk.

"Janet?" Carter slowly approached her best friend and sank down next to 
her.

"Go away!" She didn't look at Sam, which was more than enough to get her 
worried even more.

"I won't go away, Janet." Sam tried to get her friend to look at her but 
wasn't that successful. "We need to talk." At once Janet looked up, 
trying hard to dry her tears, glaring at Sam as if she had just told her 
she got the blame for something she hadn't done. "Cassie told me you had 
a fight with my father and I suspect you remember more than you're 
letting on."

"I don't want to talk about CJ or about what I remember or not! ... Get 
out, Sam!" Sam looked hurt but didn't object, even though she wanted to. 
She knew it was useless. O'Neill was right, maybe if SG-1, as a team, 
talked to her they would get more out of her then she on her own. Carter 
got up and left, walking back in the infirmary she decided she could sit 
with the youngster for a while. Sam didn't stay long however, and 
returned only minutes later to her lab continuing her experiment.

During the day Jack had seen his 2IC again after he had heard what had 
happened in the infirmary. They had agreed they would try it again in the 
morning, when CJ was more or less feeling better. CJ had been awake for 
almost an hour in the afternoon and in that time she had written a letter 
meant for her aunt in which she explained the why's and how's. She had 
asked one of the nurses to give it to her aunt as soon as possible and 
they had just dropped the letter on the Doctor's desk, who found it in 
the early evening sitting against her coffee cup. Janet immediately 
recognized CJ's handwriting and curiously picked it up. The envelope was 
standard air force type, the logo nicely printed in the upper left 
corner. Even though she felt angry with CJ for not telling her she was a 
really close friend with both Jacob and Freya, and for doing something so 
stupid as to lend her own body to a Tok'ra, she opened the envelope and 
started reading what her niece had written down.

Hey J,

Someone ordered me to shut my mouth for a few days so my throat can heal 
properly, so that means I have to write this down for you. First of all, 
I overheard your conversation with Jacob and that's why I said sorry to 
you. Secondly, I don't really care if you remember anything from what 
happened the past few weeks, but if you do you should talk about it 
because some of your memories aren't exactly the happiest of times, as we 
had the chance to witness.

I know I should have told you about my friendship with Jacob and Freya 
but I thought you knew. I thought everybody knew. Apparently I was wrong. 
Anyways, there's something else you should know and that's also one of 
the reasons I allowed Anise to use me as her recharger. I think it was 
the mission before the one to Roma. I went along with SG-15 to a planet, 
with for once a simple designation P2X-555, for a simple meet and greet. 
We met with one tribe and it happened to be the village where Freya 
originated. The Major of the team introduced me to her and we immediately 
got along pretty well. That night another tribe, which apparently 
happened a lot, attacked the village and Freya got injured pretty badly. 
We were trapped just outside the village and had to spend the night 
outside. The temperature was below zero and I had no idea if Freya was 
going to make it through the night or not. I talked her through the night 
and it was from that moment on that we knew each other better than we 
knew ourselves. It was also that night that Anise asked me to become her 
next host if she couldn't help Freya anymore. I told her I had to think 
about it and at about 4 in the morning Freya lost consciousness. I then 
realized there had to happen a miracle for the woman to survive. Anise 
had the chance to take control one more time and I told her I would be 
honored to be her host if she couldn't get Freya better again. It never 
came to that and we promised each other not to speak of it again but I 
told her I had made a promise and I would keep my promise even though I 
never had to actually do it. I know she would do anything to save me if I 
ever needed help pretty badly. We trust each other with our lives, J. I 
know that we have some kind of special connection going on and I'm really 
glad I can always turn to you for help but one day I won't be able to 
turn to you and when that day comes I want to be sure I can take care of 
myself, even if that means sensing Goa'uld or not. You have to understand 
that Freya did this so I would be safer on missions where potentially 
Goa'uld's could turn up. I'm glad she gave me something so precious, she 
gave a little of herself up so she was sure I would be able to recognize 
friend or foe.

You must know that I'm not sorry about what happened yesterday. I would 
do anything to save my friends and family ... even if that meant giving 
my life to save them. I know I came really close to dying but I knew you, 
or at least Evans, would be there to safe me.

I really hope you understand why I did what I did. This program really is 
the best thing that has ever happened to me and I really hope I can be a 
part of it for a very long time to come.

Love you J!

Catherine-Jane

                         *******************

A few weeks later when everything had turned back to normal or at least 
that's how someone who didn't know what had happened saw it, SG-1 and CJ 
were ready again to seek adventure and new allies against the Goa'uld. 
After talking to Janet about the events a few weeks back hadn't been 
successful they had decided to let it rest and go on with their lives. So 
they had sent a MALP to a planet, which had been next on their mission 
list if Janet hadn't gotten them in trouble on P4X-732 in the first 
place. The images send back through the MALP had all looked peaceful and 
quiet so General Hammond had given them the go ahead. They had decided to 
make it a little camping-trip and were going to be off world for a few 
days.

As soon as they stepped through the Gate on P5Y-846 they were caught in a 
firefight between two small groups of Jaffa and as a result had to run 
for cover. They managed to get into hiding without great effort but they 
were soon enough discovered and ended up in the middle of the fight, 
firing at both parties.

"That wasn't going on here an hour ago!" O'Neill yelled at his kids. He 
wanted to say more but at that moment a staff blast hit a tree behind 
them and fell right on top of them. Jack got stuck underneath it and 
Teal'c needed all his strength to get him free. One of the branches had 
hit Carter on the head and she was lying out cold on the ground. Daniel 
checked her pulse and sighed relieved when he felt a strong heartbeat. 
CJ, on the other hand, had dived away from the tree and had landed in a 
ditch, becoming pretty invisible to the enemy and to her friends. 
Unfortunately her landing hadn't been all too well and she had hit her 
head on a stone, lying around in that same ditch. Blood was streaming 
from a wound on her head and blurred her vision. She figured it wasn't 
only the blood and just seconds later she lost consciousness, slipping 
into a peaceful dark world.

"Teal'c, where's CJ?" Daniel looked up from where he was sitting next to 
Sam and couldn't see the youngster anymore.

"I do not know, Daniel Jackson." Teal'c looked around him but couldn't 
detect a trace from the youngster either. They both tried to make contact 
but all they got was static. "We cannot stay here, Doctor Jackson! We 
have to leave!"

"I know but we can't leave CJ behind!" Daniel got up and started to walk 
around a little but had to duck to the ground almost immediately as an 
incoming staff blast came flying overhead, hitting another tree. Teal'c 
looked around for more hostiles and noticed they had moved away again, 
away from the Gate so if they wanted to leave this place and bring both 
Colonel O'Neill and Major Carter into safety they had to act now.

"Daniel Jackson, we have to move now! The way to the Stargate is free." 
Daniel tried to object but when he saw the Jaffa had indeed moved away 
from the Gate he knew that this was their only chance of getting his 
friends back to the Base.

"Janet is so going to be NOT happy if we don't bring her niece back in 
one piece!" Daniel mumbled to himself, although he didn't know that for 
sure now that they didn't seem to get along as well as they used to do. 
He wondered if this could change the situation somewhat if they could 
find CJ when they came back. "This is so wrong. Jack would have never 
allowed us to leave her behind."

As soon as the Gate started to turn General Hammond knew something was 
wrong. If it wasn't that his flag team had just shipped out he wouldn't 
probably be so worried but still he knew something bad had happened.

"It's SG-1, Sir." Sergeant Davis looked up horrified. He didn't dare to 
wonder what SG-1 had gotten themselves into so quickly after leaving. 
Something must have been wrong upon their arrival.

"Open the iris and call for a medical team!" General Hammond nodded and 
left the control room to wait for his first team in the gate room, while 
Davis called for the medical team.

Not much later Teal'c carrying O'Neill and Daniel carrying Sam stepped 
onto the ramp and immediately ordered the iris closed. They could hear a 
few thuds before the wormhole closed.

"Dr. Jackson, what happened?" Hammond looked at the archaeologist, 
waiting patiently for an explanation.

"We stepped in the middle of a fight between two small armies of Jaffa, 
Sir. We were discovered and had to hide ourselves. A tree that had been 
hit by a staff blast fell on Jack and Sam. CJ's still out there, Sir. We 
couldn't find her anymore so she might have dived away when the tree fell 
and landed somewhere close to us but there wasn't any time to look for 
her, Sir." Daniel looked from the General to Dr. Fraiser and he noticed, 
even though she didn't seem to be interested CJ wasn't with them, she 
still flinched slightly. "Sir, we have to go back now if we want to find 
CJ alive."

"I can't let you do that, Doctor Jackson. You might be walking back in 
the middle of that fight and next time you might not be as lucky as you 
were now. You'll have to wait till after we've send another MALP to get a 
better look at the situation. CJ will have to look after herself during 
that time. It might already be too late for her. I'm sorry!" Hammond 
turned around and walked back into the control room, to monitor the next 
MALP survey. Daniel looked stunned and shocked to Teal'c.

"How is this possible?"

"I do not know, Daniel Jackson." Daniel shook his head and sighed heavily 
before following his friends to the infirmary.

Carter woke up rather quickly after they had been brought to the 
infirmary. She had a concussion that would be fine after a few days. When 
Daniel had informed her about CJ's situation she too had been shocked to 
hear that General Hammond wanted to wait with the rescue mission.

"He can't do this, the planet was run over by Jaffa. She won't be able to 
survive that long." Carter looked at Daniel and Teal'c. "How's Janet 
taking it?"

"To be quite honest..." Daniel looked back at Carter and bit his lip. 
"...I don't know. When I told Hammond about CJ I saw her flinch briefly, 
but now she doesn't seem to care much."

"Oi..." They turned into O'Neill's direction as they heard him groan.

"Jack?" Daniel walked over to his side. "You okay?"

"No, headache and my back aches too." He looked around and smiled at 
Carter, noticing the falling tree too had injured her. "When did we 
return?"

"We came back 30 minutes ago, O'Neill. We are still waiting for General 
Hammond to form a rescue team." Teal'c looked at his friend.

"A rescue team?" Jack looked at his kids and at once he knew he was 
missing one. "CJ!"

"We had to leave her behind. When that tree fell she must have dived away 
but we couldn't find her so we had to leave her on the planet. We only 
got once chance to make it out of there and you and Sam were in need of 
medical help." Daniel had stepped away from the bed and repositioned 
himself near Teal'c, avoiding O'Neill's glare.

"You left her behind? She could be injured for all we know, dead even!" 
O'Neill cursed the tree, the Jaffa and most of all himself for letting 
this happen to the youngster. "I have to speak with Hammond!" Jack tried 
to get out of his bed but was stopped by one of the nurses and Dr. 
Fraiser.

"No Sir, you're not going anywhere just yet!" Jack and his kids turned to 
the door from where the Doc's voice came.

"For cryin' out loud, Janet! This is CJ we're talking about! I'm not 
gonna let her die under my command!" Daniel saw Fraiser's brave doctor-
façade fall and being replaced by a worried and frightened look. She 
still cared and that was all that mattered at the moment. "She's too 
valuable to my team to let her die on some godforsaken planet!"

"I know!" Daniel jumped hearing the strength and determination in Janet's 
voice as she yelled back at O'Neill. "I know ... God damnit ... I know!" 
Her voice faded a little but not for too long. "You think I don't care?"

"Well..." Sam started but was interrupted even before she could finish 
whatever she wanted to say.

"You really think I don't care what happens to CJ? I might have ignored 
her the past few weeks but I still care about her. I just had to work out 
a few things, that's all."

"General?" Sam had noticed Hammond stepping into the infirmary and 
noticed his face didn't show any good news.

"Major Carter ... Colonel O'Neill, how are you feeling?" He tried to 
force a smile on his worried face but failed rather miserably.

"We would be fine if we knew CJ was fine too, Sir!" Jack looked at his CO 
and knew at once that he wasn't going to authorize a rescue mission. 
"You're not sending a team, are you?"

"I'm afraid not. It's just too dangerous and we could end up loosing more 
men than necessary. If she doesn't make it back on her own..." Hammond 
didn't finish his sentence, as he knew he didn't have to. They knew that 
if CJ didn't make it back she was already dead or even captured. "I'm 
sorry." Hammond turned around and really hoped the kid was smart and 
strong enough to survive this on her own. He really couldn't risk loosing 
another team. SG-1 was left behind in devastation. They just couldn't 
believe the camping- trip they had planned had just turned into a 
nightmare.

"Catherine-Jane..." Janet automatically slipped her hand into her pocket 
where she could feel the letter safely tucked away. "...I'm sorry." 
Daniel just couldn't see it any longer and slipped past Teal'c and hugged 
the Doctor.

"It's going to be fine! It has to be fine!" They all wanted to believe 
that and needed to hear it but they weren't sure about it. CJ wasn't in 
any way prepared to survive on her own in a hostile environment. She did 
have the Naquada but they weren't sure it would help her much.

                         *******************

In the meanwhile back on the planet, CJ had regained consciousness still 
lying in her ditch invisible for both friend and foe. She immediately 
touched the placed where she had hit the stone and found nothing but 
dried blood and dirt, and a bump the size of an egg. Her face twitched 
and she cursed softly as she was prodding too hard around the wound. She 
decided to put a band-aid on the wound first of all, as she didn't want 
to make it any worse than it already was. After that she would look for a 
way out of her precarious condition. After a few more minutes she lifted 
her head up so she could see what was going on around her. There was 
still a lot of noise indicating the Jaffa hadn't left yet, but SG-1 had 
as she noticed them not being where they had been before the tree had 
fallen.

"Damn it, they left me behind!" CJ growled softly and decided it was time 
to see what weaponry she had to defend herself if it came to that, as she 
wasn't planning on getting caught by these Jaffa. "One gun and three 
clips, one zat, two grenades and two C-4's. This is so not enough to 
survive this hell or even to fight my way to the Gate. What I need is an 
intelligent plan and a whole lot of diversions ... and hopefully luck is 
on my side today." One more peek over the edge later CJ jumped up and ran 
towards the backside of the Gate where none of the Jaffa were fighting 
their little fight. "Okay, step one is completed. Now let's have some fun 
with these guys." CJ stretched herself so she could see through the ring 
and found out what was going on in front of the Gate. About five Jaffa of 
one group had positioned themselves directly in front and were clearly 
guarding the place. The others were occupying themselves with the other 
group who was probably trying to outsmart the ones at the Gate. CJ just 
hoped they wouldn't notice her crawl around placing her two C-4's at 
either side of the Gate. She kept the two grenades to herself and would 
use them later in the game. She kept her zat ready and looked one more 
time up to the ones standing near the Gate. "Okay peeps, time to play 
some hide and seek! Jaffa counts first!" CJ crawled back to where she had 
planted her first C-4 and looked back to the Jaffa guarding the exit. 
"Here goes nothing!" CJ aimed her gun and pulled the trigger, killing one 
of the Jaffa. At once she had the other's attention and soon they were 
coming her way. Using the bushes she crawled back to the Gate and passed 
on to the other side, but she did remain at a certain point so she would 
be able to run straight for the DHD. She would have to dial out with her 
back to the Gate, which meant she had to dial the symbols upside down, 
something she had only done once just to see if she could do that. Seeing 
the Jaffa had reached her former position she smiled wickedly and pulled 
the switch on the first C-4. "CJ versus Jaffa... 1-0!" Again she aimed 
her gun at the Jaffa, but this time the ones that came running back to 
the Gate, the once who had been hunting the other group. She killed two 
more Jaffa and injured at least two others. Again they came after the 
source, which had already moved back to the Gate and had even managed to 
hide behind the DHD. "Luck is indeed on my side!" The C- 4 blew up in the 
warriors' faces and CJ threw her fist in the air in a triumphant way. "CJ 
versus Jaffa... 2-0!" Looking around the DHD she noticed the small group 
was now looking around frantically searching for the source of their 
misery. CJ took one of her grenades, pulled the pin and lobbed it nice 
and easy into the group. While they looked at it, completely surprised 
from where it came, CJ took the opportunity to dial the first few symbols 
and just in time ducked to the ground as the grenade exploded. She didn't 
wait for the smoke to disappear and dialed the rest of the coordinates to 
Earth. The Stargate opened up into a shimmering pool and now it was more 
than obvious to the remaining Jaffa where to look for their second 
attacker. CJ knew she hadn't that much time left and quickly send her 
iris-code, hoping they hadn't already given up hope on her. She didn't 
even know how long she'd been out anyway. Just before stepping through 
she threw her second grenade, hoping none of the other Jaffa would follow 
her through the Gate, but just so she was sure she took her zat in one 
hand and her gun in the other, and dived through the Gate. If anyone of 
those guys followed her and got through before they had managed to close 
the iris then they would be on the receiving end of a bullet or an 
electro-shock.

                         *******************

SG-1 had spent the rest of the morning in the infirmary as half of them 
couldn't leave and the other half didn't want to leave. They were 
silently praying for CJ to survive, to show the Jaffa what she was made 
of. That she was one Fraiser you didn't mess with without paying a dear 
prize. Jack was convinced she could make it out of there, her rescue 
skills might not be her best skill but her combat training was something 
he was proud of. She could handle any weapon she was given and knew her 
way around the grenades and C-4. He had once caught her trying to make a 
small bomb herself.

"It's almost over 4 hours..." Sam's voice trailed off as she looked at 
her best friend, sitting in a chair Daniel had gotten her 3 hours ago.

"You know, I once caught her making a small home-made bomb." Jack looked 
at his kids. "I think she said she got the idea from the Internet and the 
ingredients from Siler."

"Did you let her finish it?" Sam caught a glimpse of proud and a strange 
twinkle in his eyes.

"Yes, I did Carter, and I took her out for a test too." Jack smiled 
wickedly. "It was a blast!"

"Incoming traveler! High alert, incoming traveler!" The alarm went off 
and if Jack hadn't been stuck in his bed he would have jumped up and ran 
to the control room. They all looked at each other, wondering if the 
incoming traveler was the one they hoped it would be.

"What are you waiting for?" Jack looked at three who were aloud to leave 
the infirmary. "GO!" Daniel, Teal'c and Janet briefly looked at each 
other and then complied with the Colonel's order.

Arriving in the control room they saw a very tensed General stare at the 
screen of Lieutenant Simmons' computer. He acknowledged their presence 
and knew they were hoping for the same person to come through that open 
wormhole as he was.

"Receiving IDC! ... It's CJ, Sir!" Simmons looked up and immediately 
stretched his hand out to open the iris. Hammond nodded and the iris slid 
open, revealing the blue shimmer of the open wormhole. Seconds later CJ 
came flying head first through the Gate, accompanied by a few staff 
blasts. She rolled down the ramp and as soon as she got to a stand still, 
she turned around to look at the still open Gate.

"Close the iris!" But before Simmons had the chance to comply to that 
order two Jaffa stepped onto the ramp. For a few seconds the two were 
surprised about where they had landed but as soon as they saw their 
attacker they opened fire. "Argh..." CJ had felt the staff blast brush 
past her and when she looked at her arm an overwhelming desire to kill 
the two came onto her. "You bastards!!" CJ emptied her gun and 
effectively killed the two. When seeing all danger had passed she dropped 
the gun and grabbed her arm for dear life, the pain suddenly hitting her 
square in the face. "Damn it!" Gritting her teeth she looked up to find 
General Hammond in front of her, requesting a medical team. Not that it 
was needed much as she noticed her aunt storming into the gate room, 
followed oddly enough by both Teal'c and Daniel instead of her medical 
team.

"CJ..." Daniel appeared to her left and allowed her to lean against him, 
so she was more or less steady.

"I beat ... them! CJ versus Jaffa..." Three bloodied fingers went up in 
the air. "...3-0!" The smile that appeared on the youngster's face faded 
rather quickly as she noticed her aunt's worried look.

"Infirmary now!" Daniel gently scooped CJ in his arms and followed Janet 
out the gate room. Teal'c nodded to the General and followed them out as 
well.

Daniel placed CJ on the bed next to Carter as soon as they arrived in the 
infirmary. She winced as her arm hit the bed a little too hard. Jack was 
sitting upright or at least as far as his back would allow him to go and 
Sam had turned her soar head so she had a good look on the youngster.

"Is she alright?" Jack needed to know if his youngest was okay. She did 
seem pretty fine to him but you never could be too sure.

"Take her vest off..." Lt. Rush gently removed CJ's vest but it wasn't 
gentle enough as they could hear her groan slightly. Janet had already 
given her something for the pain but apparently it wasn't working yet. 
"Oh ... that doesn't look too good."

"J..." CJ slowly turned her head and as she saw the wound the staff blast 
had caused she cursed the Jaffa loudly, in Goa'uld no less. "CJ versus 
Jaffa... 3-0,5!" Janet smiled at CJ's attempt of humor.

"Let me take a look at your head, shall we?"

"Gently ... okay?" CJ braced herself for the touch that would surely 
cause pain. "Ouch!"

"Lieutenant, this needs a good clean up and then it might need some 
stitches."

"What? Stitches?" CJ didn't seem to be all too happy with the stitch up 
part. "It doesn't need stitches, does it?"

"Don't worry, little one, I'll do the stitching!"

"Doc, is my youngest kid alright? You haven't answered me yet!" O'Neill 
was running out of patience and he quickly needed an answer or he would 
hurt someone.

"Yes Colonel, CJ will be just fine." Janet turned to the Colonel and saw 
him fall back onto his pillow, sighing relieved. "And I'm sure she'll 
tell you her heroic tale soon, Sir!"

"You sure you betcha!" CJ yelled to her CO, throwing her arm in the air, 
forgetting for a second it was her injured one. "Ouch!"

                         *******************

CJ's injuries didn't look all too bad. The wound on her head hadn't been 
in need of stitches, which was a great relieve to the youngster. The burn 
on her arm was quite severe but it would heal nicely, leaving no scar 
whatsoever. And of course, she had told the others what had happened on 
the planet from the moment she had regained consciousness and had noticed 
they had left her behind.

"...I had planted C-4 at the left and at the right side of the Gate. 
First I crawled to the left side, killed a Jaffa so they knew where to 
look for me but I, of course, wasn't going to be there anymore. Kaboom 
... bye bye Jaffa! Then the same at the right..." Doing a fairly good 
impression of an exploding C-4 and waving her good arm in the air CJ told 
her tale. "Then I had to dial out. I hid behind the DHD, threw a grenade 
at the bastards and dialed out upside down. They were coming at me, at 
least 20 Jaffa." CJ was probably exaggerating a little but SG-1 didn't 
really mind. "Before I stepped through the Gate I threw my second grenade 
... bang ... boom... I dived head first, rolled down the ramp and got up 
cause I knew they would follow me. I yelled 'Close the iris!' but it was 
already too late. Two Jaffa stepped through the Gate and fired at me. But 
I fired back and killed those two idiots! Bang ... bang ... bang ... 
bang!" CJ was so engrossed in telling her story that she hadn't seen nor 
heard General Hammond or her aunt coming into the infirmary until they 
spoke up.

"Catherine-Jane Fraiser, didn't I tell you to rest a little?" SG-1 had 
never seen CJ get under her blankets so fast as she did right now.

"I'm resting. Wasn't I resting, Sir?" CJ looked at her CO, who nodded in 
the confirmative way. "See!"

"CJ, I'm glad to see you're okay. For a moment I thought we'd lost you." 
General Hammond looked at the youngster he had started to admire. It had 
needed a lot of courage to do what she had done.

"So did I, Sir! So did I!" They saw how CJ's brave façade fell and how a 
more vulnerable one replaced it. "You know, when I realized I was 
alone..." CJ looked up at each one of her friends. "...I knew it was my 
own choice to fight my way to the Gate and die trying or surrender and 
face eternal torture. My options weren't good whatever I picked. But I 
always kept one goal in mind, while playing with those Jaffa..." A big 
grin appeared on the youngster's face as she looked from one to the 
other, her gaze lingering on her aunt. "...If you mess with CJ Fraiser, 
you'll end up paying the prize! And they paid the prize big time!"

"CJ, next time you want to have some fun with a few Jaffa..." Jack looked 
at the youngster. "...I hope we're there to help you kick their asses!"

"Okay, everybody out! My patients need their sleep!" General Hammond, 
Daniel and Teal'c wished them well before filing out of the infirmary. 
"Okay Colonel, if you behave I might consider letting you go home 
tomorrow." Jack smiled and nodded eagerly. "Sam, will you be fine or do I 
need to get you something to sleep?"

"No, I'll be fine ... I think." Sam frowned a little and then settled 
herself in an easy position to get some well-deserved sleep. Janet smiled 
and nodded, knowing well enough her friend was trying not to whine too 
much. Finally she walked over to her last patient, who was studying the 
ceiling intently, trying hard not to fall asleep. She watched CJ fight 
her sleep for a while, enjoying the way her niece was loosing the battle.

"Hey..." CJ turned her sleepy head to the source of the voice calling out 
for her. "...How are you feeling?"

"Fine! A bit tired though." CJ smiled and turned her attention back to 
the ceiling. She didn't like the certain tension that had been there 
between her aunt and herself since Anise had done what she had done.

"Thank you!" CJ turned her head back at once, wincing slightly as the 
movement caused some pain.

"Thank you? For what?" CJ frowned and wondered what her aunt could 
possibly thank her for. She hadn't done anything in the past few days or 
weeks that deserved a thank you. On the contrary even, they hadn't seen 
each other that much so CJ hadn't a clue why she got a thank you in the 
first place.

"For risking your life to save mine!" CJ opened her mouth to say 
something but Janet didn't let her. "Let me... I have to admit I was 
angry with you for doing what you did but that ... that was just me, 
being afraid. Cassie is right, we do share a special band and maybe I'm 
overprotective when it comes to you but I don't know what I would do if 
something would happen to you. And today, when SG-1 came back without you 
I ... I was so worried and afraid, and I realized that I had never 
thanked you for saving my life. I never considered how hard it must have 
been for you and Cassie when I was ... sick. So, I'm sorry for not 
thanking you before." Janet looked at CJ, waiting for an answer, 
something that would ease her worries.

"J ... you remember those first days, and weeks even, after mom's 
funeral?" Janet nodded as she remembered those days all too vividly. 
Jonathan had literally dumped his little girl with his family while he 
stayed in New York, getting himself knee-deep in paperwork, trying hard 
to forget about what had happened to his wife. It was his way of grieving 
over her loss. CJ had flown back to Colorado with them and locked herself 
up in her little world of wonders where no evil or pain existed. But when 
the night fell and she had to go to sleep she would cry herself to sleep. 
"You remember what I asked you? I think it was the first or second 
night."

"You asked me why I couldn't take your mom's place and be your mommy 
instead."

"You answered that you couldn't take mom's place as she wasn't really 
gone but continued living on in my heart, but that you would be my 
holiday-mom instead. We made a deal that night ... we would look after 
each other no matter what would happen. Don't ever forget that, J! I 
haven't!" CJ smiled widely before yawning her jaws apart.

"Sleep now or I might consider not discharging you in the morning!" CJ 
huddled herself under the blankets and closed her eyes. "Sweet dreams, 
little one!" Janet turned around to leave but CJ wasn't finished yet and 
stopped her.

"J, one more thing before you go ... you do know you were an absolute 
pain- in-the-ass when you were my age?" CJ stated more or less matter of 
factly.

"Why do you think you're one?" CJ frowned while a smile grew on her face.

"You're saying Dad..."

"Sleep now and I promise I'll tell you all about it!" CJ's smile grew to 
its full length.

"Oh yeah! ... Goodnight J!" CJ crawled deeper under the blankets and 
finally allowed sleep to overtake her.

"Goodnight CJ!" Janet smiled. 'If she thinks I was a pain-in-the-ass when 
I was her age then she should certainly know what kind of a pain her 
father was!' Oh yeah, life had just taken a very pleasant turn and Janet 
knew that their band had been restored to its former strength and that it 
would take a whole lot more than a few System Lords to break it again. 
'Thank you, Anise!'

<end>


                         *******************

Opposite Sex
By Falcon Horus - thot_bastet@hotmail.com 


RATING: FR-C+

WARNINGS: None given

CATEGORY: alternate universe, humor 

PAIRING: No info given

SPOILERS: None given

TIME FRAME: No info given

SUMMARY: What starts of as a regular mission ends up to be quite out of 
the ordinary.

DISCLAIMER: Stargate Sg-1 and its characters are the property of Stargate 
(II) Productions, Showtime/Viacom, MGM/UA, Double Secret Productions, and 
Gekko Productions. This story is for entertainment purposes only and no 
money exchanged hands. No copyright infringement is intended. The 
original characters, situations, and story are the property of the 
author. This story may not be posted elsewhere without the consent of the 
author.

AUTHOR'S NOTES: I would like to thank Sara for betareading my story. I 
would really appreciate feedback. Good or bad!


                         *******************

The Gate opened on P5X-021. SG-1 and CJ stepped through and started to 
explore the area surrounding the Gate. Daniel had noticed a building not 
far from the Chapa'ai. He wandered off to do some archaeological 
research.

"Hey Daniel, where you going?" Jack saw the temple-like building and 
sighed. "Here we go again!" He gathered the rest of his team and followed 
his archaeologist / anthropologist.

They were all staring at the temple. It was a round building with a 
pointy roof. It had been painted but most of the red color had vanished. 
The temple also looked as if it hadn't been used for a long while. Plants 
and other unidentifiable stuff were hanging all over the place. Daniel 
tried to open the only door.

"Hey, hello! Can somebody give me a hand here?"

"I'll give you two hands, Dr. Jackson." The big Jaffa placed his shoulder 
against the door but it didn't move an inch. That made Jack decide to do 
it the hard way, and probably the most amusing way too. The struggle to 
open the door had started. It was now SG-1 and CJ versus the temple-door.

Eventually the door gave in and the Tauri and the Jaffa fell on the 
temple- floor, in a heap of waving legs and arms.

"Get the hell off me!" Sam and CJ were lying on top of Jack but were 
unable to move because Daniel and Teal'c were on top of them. When they 
finally managed to untangle themselves they could see what the temple had 
to offer them.

"It's empty." They all turned around to witness the emptiness of the 
building. "Maybe that's why the doors were so hard to open!" They all 
looked at Daniel who dropped his disappointed gaze to the floor. "Okay, 
kids, let's go home!" Jack turned around, left the temple and went back 
to the Gate.

"But Jack, we could ."

"No Daniel! We're going home!"

"But ." Daniel tried to stop his friend from leaving.

"Listen, Daniel, home is where my beer is and that's where we're going! . 
And that's an order!"

"You can't order me anything!"

"I just did! Carter, dial us out!"

"Yes Sir! Come on, CJ."

The gate opened with a loud kawoosh. The Colonel sent the code to open 
the iris and then the team left the 'empty' planet.

"Attention all personal, offworld-activation! Unknown source!" The voice 
in the speakers alarmed half the base. The other half were already in the 
control room worrying about what was going to come through that big ring 
of pure naquada.

"It's SG-1, Sir!"

"Uh, Lt., we're right over here!" The General looked at her first team 
and then to the Gate.

"Open the iris!" They all went down to the gate room and were surprised 
when a familiar-looking SG-team stepped through the event-horizon.

"Ah, it's good to...be...home!" SG-1 was looking surprised. Right in 
front of them was a big woman. She looked an awful lot like General 
Hammond. "Uh, we're home...right?"

CJ started to laugh. It was an uncontrollable laugh. Somewhere between 
the hiccups and the laughs they made out two unwelcome but familiar 
words, 'alternate' and 'universe'.

"Did CJ just say what I think she just said?"

"I think so, Sir."

"Oh, for crying out loud!"

"Hey, that's my line!" A tall, grey-haired woman came up the ramp and 
positioned herself in front of Colonel O'Neill. They started to study 
each other from head to toe and back.

"You look like...like me!"

"Oh brother!"

"That would be me!" From behind the bunch of women appeared a young, 
blond- haired man.

"I'm Major Samuel Carter. Let me introduce you to my General and my team 
mates." He walked up the ramp and started to introduce his friends. "This 
is General Hammond. I see you have already met Colonel Jackie O'Neill and 
those are Dr. Danielle Jackson and Teal'c." SG-1 were still standing in 
the middle of the ramp, gazing at their counterparts. "Yeah, I know it's 
the biggest girls club in the world!" Carter looked confused at her 
'brother'.

"Why don't I introduce us to these people?" Daniel finished cleaning his 
glasses, set them back on his nose and started to introduce his friends. 
"I'm Dr. Daniel Jackson. These are Colonel Jack O'Neill, Major Sam 
Carter, Teal'c and this is CJ Fraiser."

At that moment they could see a boy glide into the control room. He 
seemed to stumble and loose control of whatever it was on his feet 
allowing him to glide, and bumped into the window. It was a ridiculous 
thing to see, his face flat against the window. The lieutenant who was 
sitting behind the computer promptly let the shield down. SG-1 minus CJ 
were trying to keep the upcoming laugh under control.

"Why don't we all go to the briefing room. There we can see if we can do 
something for our counterparts." The whole bunch of women followed their 
General. Samuel stayed a little behind them. Together with SG-1 he 
entered the briefing room.

The briefing room was not that different from SG-1's briefing room except 
in this one there was a table with some nice home-made linen on it.

"I see you've been busy again, General?"

"Indeed Samuel, indeed, it's been a busy afternoon, knitting and all." 
SG-1 looked at each other, confused. This time Sam gave CJ a warning look 
so that she wouldn't start laughing again. But it was no use; she bursted 
out in loud laughter.

"Sir, will you excuse us for a minute?" Jack looked at his 2IC who took 
CJ by her collar.

"Yeah, sure!"

"Hey!" CJ struggled to break free but Sam had a firm grip and she dragged 
her pupil back into the hallway.

"CJ! Stop acting like a complete idiot!"

"But I can't help it. It's so funny. I mean, can you imagine, General 
Hammond knitting!" Once again CJ bursted out in loud laughter.

"That's enough! You start behaving yourself or I'll make sure that the 
next trip we make is one without you!"

"No, you can't do that!"

"Yes, I can and I can do even more than that. I can also."

"Stop! It's ok. I'll behave myself."

"Promise me."

"I promise I'll behave myself!"

"Okay then, that's settled." They re-entered the briefing room and this 
time CJ kept her laughter inside.

"Now, tell us how you got here." SG-1 looked at each other.

"We actually have no idea whatsoever how we ended up here."

"You can't travel to different universes through the Ring so you must 
have done it on the planet you were visiting." Samuel looked at his 
counterpart.

"Daniel, did you touch anything in that temple?"

"I don't know."

"We touched the floor." CJ looked at the feminine side of the table. "And 
the door. And the grass and the air."

"CJ." She looked at the Colonel. "Shut up!"

"Mmm...Yes, Sir!"

"Wow! I admire your CJ. She really listens to what you guys say. She's 
really disciplined."

"Our CJ? So you mean that there's a CJ in this universe too?" The boy 
that had 'faced' the window in the control room entered the briefing 
room. Now they could see what he was wearing on his feet, roller blades. 
"I guess, this is your CJ?"

"It's JC, Ma'am." He stopped in front of Sam and saluted. CJ was staring 
at her counterpart.

"Oh man! Is he...me? Oh man!" The guy came around the table and sat 
himself down next to his counterpart.

"Yo, what's up?"

"Oh man!" CJ bumped her head against the table. "You got to be kidding 
me, right! You guys get these cool counterparts and I get the loser! Oh 
man!" CJ sighed desperately.

"Uhm, I don't want to interrupt this fine conversation, but we have only 
48 hours before that shifting-thing will start to occur." Jack looked at 
the General.

"Entropic cascade failure, Sir."

"Whatever!" Both Jack and Jackie replied at once. They gazed at each 
other. - Oh boy, this is weird! -

"Then we have 48 hours to get to know each other a little better and then 
we might even be able to help each other with any problems we might 
have." General Hammond stood up from her chair and left the two SG-1 
teams alone. Before she entered her office she turned around to Colonel 
Jackie O'Neill. "You give our guests a tour through the facility?"

"Yes, Ma'am, I will." General Georgia Hammond disappeared in her office 
and closed the door so that she could go on with what ever she was doing 
in perfect silence.

"So, I guess that you guys know what the facility looks like." SG-1 
nodded in agreement. "Then I suppose we can help each other with our 
specific problem." They all nodded in agreement.

"Could we grab something to eat first, because I feel hungry." Samuel 
stood up and walked to the stairs. "Anyone care to join me?" They all 
stood up and followed him to the mess. On their way to it they picked up 
Uncle James.

They all took a smile bite of their respective meals. It was now a good 
time to get to know each other and ask the usual questions about the 
Goa'uld, the Tok'ra and others.

"Uhm, Samuel, do you guys have Goa'ulds in this universe?" SG-1 looked at 
the Major.

"Yes, we do. They're pretty cool, actually."

"Huh?" SG-1 almost choked in their food.

"You say 'cool'?" Sam looked confused at her counterpart.

"Yeah, we meet with Apophis on a regular base. He's a very cute guy. He's 
a little gay, though."

"Apophis cute and gay!"

"I'm startin' to like this world. Don't you, Sir?" Jack looked at CJ.

"Hey CJ, why do you always say Sir or Ma'am? Don't you ever use their 
names?"

"They're my teachers and out of respect, I guess. I do use their names 
but only when I'm alone with them."

"And what about your uncle?"

"Aunt, you mean. Just Aunt J or Dr. Fraiser."

"What are you, a boring kid?"

"Boring! You say she's boring!" Daniel looked at JC and grinned. "She's 
anything but boring!"

"Teal'c, are you still First Prime of Apophis?"

"No, I am not. In our world, he is cruel and hated by many."

"Oh, I see."

Suddenly they could hear a voice of a woman yelling through the intercom.

"Attention all personal! Anyone seen my glasses?"

"Is that...Hammond?" Daniel looked at the other SG-1.

"Yeah, that's my CO. I'll better go help her search for her glasses 
before she gets cranky again. It was nice meeting you all and maybe we 
see each other later today." With that Jackie left the mess.

Then another more familiar sound came through the intercom.

"Attention all personal, offworld-activation! Unknown source!" The local 
members of SG-1 jumped up from their chairs and ran back to the control 
room.

"Gee, they're fast!" Daniel and the rest of SG-1 stood up slowly and 
wandered back to the control room.

They arrived in the control room just in time to see the traveller that 
came through the Gate.

"CJ!"

"I'm not laughing! Honestly, I'm not laughing! I am ... pffrrt!" CJ lost 
control and bursted into laughter again. This time Jack couldn't keep his 
amusement inside either. He felt the urge to share whatever he was 
thinking.

"A little gay! He's ready for the Love Parade!" Sam and Daniel started to 
laugh. Teal'c looked confused at O'Neill.

"What is that, the Love Parade?" Tears were rolling down the faces of 
every member of SG-1.

When they finally managed to gain control over their emotions again, they 
could meet with Apophis in the briefing room.

"Welcome to the base, Apophis!" General Hammond bowed in front of the 
young man. He sat himself down and that was the sign for the rest to sit 
themselves down too. "What brings you here?"

"Oh my, what have we here? Two SG-1 teams!" Apophis looked from one team 
to the other.

"They are from another universe."

"Oh, hi!" He came closer towards them to take a better look. When he 
noticed Teal'c he got excited. "Oh, that's a Jaffa. And look at his 
muscles! His body is so perfect!" Teal'c looked at the man in front of 
him. Although our big guy can't be scared off that easily, he started to 
back away from this weird System Lord. Apophis waved at him and threw him 
a warm and tender smile. "Oh, well, then you might be able to help me."

"What's wrong, Apophis? You seem worried about something?"

"Yes, I am. There's another System Lord who has kidnapped my precious 
Amonet. Oh, I'm so desperate. I really don't know what to do anymore." 
With that Apophis started to cry. Teal'c seemed to be confused when he 
saw how his counterpart ran to her master and started to comfort him. 
When Apophis had regained control over his emotions again they could ask 
him more about this System Lord.

"You know who he is?"

"Yes, he's so ugly. He's not worthy of Amonet. And besides, he's not even 
gay. His name is...uh...Heru'ur something."

"Heru'ur!" Five faces looked in his direction.

"You guys know him?"

"Hell yeah, we know him! He's as evil as Apo....he's evil!" Jack looked 
the other way and hoped that Apophis hadn't heard him.

"How can we help you, Sir?" It was Danielle who asked the question. It 
was the first time SG-1 heard her say something.

"Could...could you ask the Tok'ra to search for Heru'ur's vessel? I would 
be so grateful if they would do that for me!" Apophis looked at the local 
SG-1 team. He gave them a pleading look. Samuel looked at his General. He 
knew that it wasn't going to be easy to get the Tok'ra so far that they 
would help Apophis. Although he appeared to be a good guy, they still had 
some difficulties trusting him.

"General, what do you think?"

"We can try to reach the Tok'ra. Maybe they want to do this little 
effort. Major, send a message to the Tok'ra and say it's urgent but don't 
tell them the real reason why they have to come!"

"Yes Sir!" Samuel left the briefing room.

"Colonel Jack O'Neill, if we find Heru'ur's ship, are you then willing to 
help us defeat him and bring Amonet back to Chulak where he belongs?"

"Can I have a minute alone with my team to think that over?"

"Yes, you can! Ok people, let's give these people some time to discuss 
this matter in private. Colonels, I'll be in my office if you need me! 
Dismissed!" The local team and Apophis left the briefing room.

"Well guys, what do we think about this...strange mission?" Jack's team 
members were looking at each other. They didn't really know what he 
expected from them.

"We despise Apophis! And everything that comes even close to being 
Goa'uldish!" CJ gave Jack the answer he wanted to hear but he could feel 
that a 'but' was on its way. "But, in this universe he seems to be a good 
guy!" Again they all nodded in agreement. "We can go home and miss one 
heck of a 'crazy' adventure, or stay here for a little while longer and 
kick some Goa'uld's asses!" CJ grinned and looked at her friends.

"CJ, what would you like to do?"

"What do you think, Sam?"

"I think you would die to go for this 'crazy' adventure." A big grin 
appeared on CJ's face.

"Come on, who wouldn't?"

"Sir, what do you think?" Sam looked at her CO. They could see he was 
thinking the whole thing over.

"We could vote for it?" He looked from one team member to the other. 
"Who's in favour of this 'crazy' adventure?" Four hands flew up in the 
air. He smiled. "Should've known that! Oh, what the hell! Let's kick some 
Goa'uld's ass!"

"Yeeeeeehaaaaaaaa!!!"

"Attention all personal, offworld-activation! Unknown source!" As soon as 
they heard the speaker's voice, SG-1 walked to the control room. The 
others were already there, as would be expected. Jackie could see that 
they had made a decision about whether they wanted to be in or out. It 
was a clear IN.

"It's the Tok'ra, Ma'am!"

"Sam?" CJ was whispering. She clearly didn't want the rest to know what 
she was going to ask.

"Mmm."

"Doesn't that Lieutenant behind the computer remind you of Simmons?" Sam 
took a better look at the Lieutenant, turned back to CJ and smiled. "See, 
I knew it!"

"Open the Iris, Gracie!"

"Gracie?" SG-1 looked confused at each other. They hadn't a chance to 
think about it seriously because the Tok'ra came through the event-
horizon. They went to the gate room to meet with them.

"Welcome to Earth! It's good to see you, Jacoba!" Georgia and Jacoba gave 
each other a big hug. SG-1 was staring at these familiar faces.

"Uh Sam, you think that Jacoba is."

"Shut up! I don't want to hear about it!" Jack, Daniel and CJ were 
smiling at each other.

"Jacoba, let me introduce you to my 'new' SG-1 team!"

"New team?"

"They are from an alternate universe."

"Oh really, that must be interesting." The General came towards SG-1 and 
started to introduce them.

"That are Colonel Jack O'Neill, Major Sam Carter, Dr. Daniel Jackson, 
Teal'c and CJ Fraiser."

"It's nice to meet you, Ma'am!"

"Nice to meet you too! Major Carter?" Sam looked at the woman. She knew 
what she was going to say. "You could be my son's twin sister."

"Really!" She smiled at him and hoped that someone could help her out of 
this awkward situation. CJ understood the message and helped her out.

"So, you are hosting who?"

"Selma is the name. And this is Fred, host of Nick." She pointed at the 
young man that was with her. CJ waved at him.

At that moment Apophis entered the gate room.

"What is he doing here?"

"He has a problem. Another System Lord, by the name of Heru'ur, has 
kidnapped his life partner, Amonet. He requested our help...and yours."

"He wants our help!" Selma started to get angry. The Tauri had deceived 
them. If she had known that it was Apophis they had to come for she 
wouldn't have come at all.

"Come on, Mom! Give him what he needs! He's a good guy, you know that." 
Samuel looked at his mother and then he glanced at Apophis.

"Nick, what do you think?"

"I think that Samuel is right, Ma'am. We could do something for him just 
this once." Selma needed to think it over. A few minutes and an awkward 
silence later she had made up her mind.

"Oh, alright! What do you need?" Apophis started to smile and came 
towards Selma.

"I would like to know where this villain, Heru'ur, is situated?"

"Ok, but then we have to go aboard a Tok'ra ship."

"Uh girls, I don't want to interrupt but the clock is ticking away for 
us."

"We know, Jack. Let's leave at once!" The local team left the gate room 
to get themselves ready. SG-1 started to check their gear again. They 
knew it was alright but they could never be sure enough.

The Gate had opened with a loud kawoosh. - Few! Even in an alternate 
universe the Gate makes that lovely sound! - CJ was staring at the Ring. 
She didn't notice that the rest of the team had already left through the 
event-horizon.

"Hey CJ, are you not coming?"

"Huh? What?" CJ looked around and saw only JC standing in front of her.

"Are you coming or what?"

"Yeah, I'm coming." They both went through the Gate together.

On the other side they rolled down the stairs and bumped against those 
who were trying to get up again.

"Oh, what do I hate that!"

"Hate what, CJ?"

"When the Chapa'ai spits out its travellers!" The two teams were up and 
about in no time. The two Tok'ra members guided them towards a spot. When 
they were all standing at the spot, they realised it would be better if 
one team at a time would be transported up. SG-1 took the last train.

They all went to the control room where Jacoba searched for Heru'ur's 
ship. It didn't take her long before she found it.

"Darling, you found his ship?" Apophis was following everything over 
Jacoba's shoulder.

"Yes, I managed to locate his ship."

"Oh Amonet, my dearest, here I come!" SG-1 looked at him. - He is a real 
freak! - "Samuel, will you destroy the ship and that nasty Goa'uld?" He 
looked pleadingly at his favourite SGC-member. Samuel was considering the 
possibility, but he didn't really know how he was supposed to blow up a 
Cheops-ship.

"Colonel, what do you think?" Both Jack and Jackie looked in Samuel's 
direction.

"I think." The two Colonels looked at each other.

"Mmm, sorry! Go ahead! He's your 2IC."

"Let's try to get on board without getting caught. We will then try to 
locate and free Amonet and afterwards we might try to blow up Heru'ur's 
ship, ok Major!"

"Fine by me, Ma'am!" The foundations to a good plan had started to build- 
up. The two teams made themselves ready to board the ship of the enemy.

"Ok, you girls...and guys ready for transportation?" Jacoba looked at his 
new- formed troops. They all nodded. "At the same time I'm transporting 
you to his ship, I'm going to attack him with some death gliders so that 
their attention is somewhere else, ok?" Again her troops nodded. "Ok, 
here goes!" The two teams had to get very close to each other if they 
didn't want to loose an arm or a leg, or something far more important, 
during the transportation.

"Well, there are always things that are the same in every universe, and 
this is certainly one of those things." They looked around to see where 
exactly they had landed. Jackie made radio contact with Jacoba to tell 
her that they had arrived on the ship. Danielle had found a door and 
opened it. Behind it was a long hallway that split into two directions, 
left and right.

"Ok, let's split up. Jack, your team takes the left side, we take the 
right! As soon as any of us has found Amonet we make contact with one 
another!"

"Are you gonna blow up the ship?"

"As soon as we have Amonet, you may attach all your explosives to the 
ship! And when we go back to our ship, this one goes 'BOOM'! Ok, let's 
go! Good luck, Colonel O'Neill."

"You too, Colonel!" The two teams took their sides of the hallway and 
started their search for Amonet through the vessel.

SG-1 was lucky. They didn't encounter many Jaffa and they were the ones 
who found Apophis' beloved Amonet. They had, on the other hand, some 
problems convincing the young man that he was in good hands. He didn't 
want to believe their story about the alternate universe. It was only 
after they had made radio contact with the other SG-1 that he believed 
them.

"Colonel O'Neill, come in, please!"

"Yes Colonel!" A radiovoice came through.

"We found Amonet, but we are having a hard time convincing him that he's 
safe with us. Could you tell him we're okay?"

"Amonet, I know that it's weird to see a practically male SG-1 but they 
are cool! You're safe with them!" Amonet looked at the radio and started 
to smile.

"Thanks, Colonel!"

"We'll meet each other back in that transportation room. Plant as many 
bombs as you possibly can! I don't want any leftovers when this ship 
explodes!"

"Okay, we heard your order." O'Neill turned off the radio and turned to 
his team mates. "You heard the woman! Let's go back and mine this place!" 
SG-1 and Amonet left the room and went back to the transportation room.

Unfortunately Heru'ur had found out about the decoy and had ordered a 
search through out his vessel for the intruders. He wasn't too happy with 
his visitors. The only place he hadn't swept out yet was the 
transportation room. When both teams arrived at the room they could see 
that it was now guarded by two falcon guards.

"Damn, they are on to us! We'll probably have to fight our way back in!"

"Colonel O'Neill, it looks as if we have a small problem!"

"Are we going to fight our way in?"

"You want to take that risk? I've got two civilians with me that can 
barely shoot a beer can from a fence if they would stand right in front 
of it." As far SG-1 could see the other team they could see that the 
civilians, who were mentioned, were looking shamefully to the floor.

"Oh man, you're not going to tell me that my counterpart can't shoot!" CJ 
looked at Jack.

"Luckily, you can! You even zatted yourself!" Jack smiled at his pupil 
who turned a little into a shameful color. "Colonel, my two civilians can 
perfectly take care of themselves! I'm sure that yours can do that too! 
They 'do' have a gun or a zat, don't they?"

"They have a gun, yes. But what's a zat?"

"Let me explain that later to you! It's now time for some action if we 
ever want to get out of here!"

"Ok, we'll go in five minutes on my mark!"

"Okido Ma'am!" Jack looked at his team. Jackie was doing the same thing 
with hers.

"Teal'c, you make sure that nothing happens to Amonet! Daniel, you're 
with me! CJ, you stay with Sam! All clear?"

"Yes Sir!" His team mumbled in agreement.

"Danielle, you're with Teal'c! Teal'c make sure she doesn't hurt herself 
again! Samuel, you look out for JC. I'll help that other team with 
keeping Amonet safe! All clear?"

"Yes Ma'am!"

"Colonel, you ready!"

"We are when you are!"

"Ok then, on my mark! .NOW!"

The two teams ran towards the two guards. It took them only two zat 
blasts and a few bullets to get them out of the way. Danielle opened the 
door but a surprise was waiting inside. Heru'ur had placed himself in the 
middle of the room with some guards surrounding him. If Daniel hadn't 
saved his counterpart she would have been killed by a sudden zatblast.

"Now what?" Jack looked at his counterpart who was sitting on the other 
side of the door.

"Fight our way in?" She looked back at her strong and handsome 
counterpart.

"How many are there on my side? There are 4 guards on yours!" Jackie 
peeked inside and counted 4 guards on Jack's side. She showed Jack four 
fingers.

"Ok, that's 8 guards and Heru'ur. That makes 9. We can handle that."

"What about Danielle, JC and Amonet? You saw that those two civilians 
can't handle a gun."

"Jackie, I've got a plan! Or at least I think I have."

"Ok, let me hear it!" Jack took a deep breath and started to tell her the 
plan. "My team plus your Teal'c and your Major are going to fight the 
Goa'uld! You make sure that your two civilians and Amonet make it back 
safe to our ship! I'll make sure that we blow this ship up and arrive in 
one piece in Jacoba's ship! All clear or are there any questions?"

"Are you taking CJ and Daniel with you?"

"Yes, I am. They can take care of themselves perfectly well."

"You ok with this?" Jack looked at his friends. CJ's color had gone from 
red to white. "CJ, if you're not okay with this then I'll make sure that 
Colonel Jackie looks after you too, but ."

"No! I'm staying!"

"Just what I was thinking! Listen I'm going to throw a smoke bomb inside 
so that those guys get a little confused. We go in and start spreading 
some chaos so that Jackie can take her cargo home. To make sure that we 
don't shoot or kill anyone of our own, we line up and stay close to each 
other. CJ, no stupidities, okay! All clear?" They nodded in agreement. 
They made themselves ready for the upcoming apocalypse. Jack took the 
smoke bomb out of his supplies and threw it nicely into the room. Smoke 
drifted out into the hallway. "Ok kids, here we go!"

The team stormed into the room and started to take out the guards one by 
one. When the smoke started to disappear they could see 8 bodies lying 
all over the place. Heru'ur was nowhere to be seen. Jackie had 
transported her cargo back safely.

"Everybody okay?"

"I think I dislocated my shoulder!" CJ was rubbing over her painful 
shoulder.

"Count me in!" Daniel was holding his wounded arm.

"Uh Sir, where did Heru'ur go?" Sam looked around but didn't see him 
among the dead bodies.

"We can't wait for him to come back. Let's go back!"

"Uh Sir, don't forget to detonate the bombs!" Samuel gave the detonation 
system in Jack's hand a brief look.

"No, I won't." They all went to the middle of the room. The rings came up 
and that was the sign for the team to detonate the bombs. When they 
arrived back at Jacoba's ship, they could witness the explosion that 
destroyed Heru'ur's ship.

Back on the ship they could take care of all the scratches and other 
injuries that had come up during the fight.

"Hey CJ, do you want me to put your shoulder back into place?" Sam came 
towards CJ, getting herself ready for the upcoming torture.

"No! Stay away! You'll only hurt me more! Nobody is gonna touch my 
shoulder except for Aunt J!" Sam smiled.

"Okay, what ever you say, CJ!"

They arrived back on time at the SGC to get to know another strange habit 
of the alternate universe SGC.

"Welcome home, SG-1!" Georgia was standing in the gate room. They all had 
to go to the infirmary to get treated but still CJ didn't want to be 
treated. She didn't want anybody else touching her shoulder.

"Ma'am, with all due respect, but I think it's better if we leave now 
considering CJ can't keep on walking with a dislocated shoulder."

"I understand that Colonel O'Neill, but we can give her something for the 
pain."

"You guys can't go yet!" Samuel came towards SG-1. "It's Thursday-
evening! It's bowling-night!"

"Bowling-night?" SG-1 looked at each other confused. Although they were 
starting to get used to the strange habits of their counterparts they 
kept on surprising them.

"Yes, every Thursday the guys go play bowling in town and the girls drink 
tea and chat." As soon as Sam and CJ heard the tea-part they looked 
desperately at Jack shaking their heads a little.

"Uh well, maybe another time, ok!" Jack had seen the looks that his 2IC 
and his pupil had given him. "We'd better go back! They're expecting us 
back any time now." Samuel looked disappointed, as was the rest of the 
SGC, but he knew that their friends in their universe were waiting for 
them to come back.

"Yeah, well maybe another time, then!" Samuel disappeared into the 
control room to dial the coordinates of the planet where SG-1 had gone to 
in the first place. He only came back to say goodbye. He had really 
enjoyed their company, especially the female side of SG-1.

"Ok, here we are again! Daniel, lead the way to that temple!" SG-1 went 
back to the temple. The whole scene repeated itself. Daniel wanted the 
doors to open but failed miserably. Then he asked for some help which he 
got from Teal'c. Doors were still hard to open. Again they decided to do 
it the hard way, SG-1 vs. temple door.

"Oh, this is going to hurt!" They gave it one big push and there it went. 
The doors flew open and SG-1 ended up once more on the floor in a heap.

"Oh no, not again! Carter, get the hell of me!"

"Oh sorry, Sir!" The temple was, as expected, still empty.

"Are we back in our universe, yet?" CJ gritted her teeth while asking 
that question.

"I hope so!"

"You hope so! You better know so because this." CJ pointed at her 
shoulder. ".'bloody' hurts!"

"You want some more painkillers, CJ?" Sam was already looking for them 
just in case.

"No!" CJ gave Sam an exasperated look that clearly said 'I'd rather die 
then taking pain meds!'.

"Then stop whining."

"Okay kids, let's go home! Really home this time!" SG-1 left the temple 
and this time Daniel didn't try to keep Jack on the planet.

Sam dialed out and hoped that they would end up in the right universe 
this time.

"Attention all personal, offworld-activation! Unknown source!" General 
Hammond went to the control room and gave the order to close the iris.

"It's SG-1, Sir!"

"Ok, open the iris!" As soon as the iris opened SG-1 stepped through the 
event-horizon. They were looking for a familiar face. When they saw 
General Hammond enter the gate room they all sighed. - OK, one thing is 
already correct! -

"General, you don't knit, do you?" Hammond gave O'Neill a funny look and 
immediately asked him if he felt all right. "Just peachy, Sir!"

"Home, at last!" CJ placed herself on the ramp and promptly lost 
consciousness.

"Is she alright, Major?"

"Yeah well, this is what you get when you wanna be a tough girl."

"General, it's going to be a 'very' interesting debriefing!" With that 
they filed out of the gate room, leaving a dumbstruck General and a 
'very' unconscious CJ behind.

<end>

                         *******************

Salva Mea
By Falcon Horus - thot_bastet@hotmail.com 


RATING: FR-T

WARNINGS: minor character death, violence

CATEGORY: Drama, Romance, Angst, Humor, Hurt/Comfort

PAIRING: Daniel/Janet

SPOILERS: Window of Opportunity, There But For The Grace Of Gods, Fire 
and Water (the memorial service), Point of View, Emancipation, Learning 
Curve, Threshold, Xena, The Warrior Princess, Gladiator, The Mask of 
Zorro

TIME FRAME: No info given

SUMMARY: Is this the end of CJ Fraiser and the beginning of something 
beautiful between Daniel and Janet?

DISCLAIMER: Stargate Sg-1 and its characters are the property of Stargate 
(II) Productions, Showtime/Viacom, MGM/UA, Double Secret Productions, and 
Gekko Productions. This story is for entertainment purposes only and no 
money exchanged hands. No copyright infringement is intended. The 
original characters, situations, and story are the property of the 
author. This story may not be posted elsewhere without the consent of the 
author. The prologue is a part of a song from Faithless called Salva Mea 
and is owned by Champion Music, BMG and C.C.

AUTHOR'S NOTES: Voila, the story has begun to unfold! Starting with this 
little teaser to warm you up for the rest.

I would like to thank my sister, Dena, for helping me with certain parts 
and also many thanks to Sarah, my wonderful betareader.

I have named Cassie's dog Ramses because I have no idea what his real 
name is. 

Some of the names I use are derived from Greek words and I'll put them 
here so you can see what they mean. First I put the name then how it is 
written in Greek (in Arabic letters) and finally what the word means: Zoë 
-> zo-íe = life; Thalassa -> thálassa = sea; Angelia -> angghelíeja = 
message; Kali -> kálie = corn; Alexandria -> Egypt's capital city in 
Ptolemaeic Times, named after Alexander the Great; Thasos -> a Greek 
island And a BIG thank you to Sarah for correcting any mistakes I made! 
You're super, pal!


                         *******************

Prologue

"The ground disappeared from beneath and all that was solid is air. I 
have tumbled end over end into my nature, and darkness appears from below 
carrying voices of query, voices of theory, dark voices near me. All 
around and reason is drowned by the sound of the clamor, the pound of the 
hammer is confusion, illusion plunged into shadows and mist. I catch my 
breath, frightened, but I will not face death ... still uninvited."

By Faithless, Salva Mea

                         *******************

Earth

*Jonathan's House*

"Good morning Colorado! It's 7 o' clock in the morning and the sun is 
already rising above the horizon! This is DJ Horus on your favorite 
radio- station KCLA. And here's your music!" The radio on the nightstand 
started to play Mary J. Blige. The sun was indeed peeking into the room 
and lighting it up. The blue and yellow colors in the bedroom became much 
brighter and the rays of light found their way to the human being 
sleeping in the bed. From somewhere under the sheets sounded a grumble 
that became louder as the person appeared from underneath. First a hand 
appeared. The rest of the arm followed rapidly. It knocked the radio off 
the nightstand and it promptly stopped playing. The person in the bed 
turned around and slept on.

Jonathan was busy in the kitchen when he heard the knocking on the front 
door. He placed the kettle with hot water on the table and ran off to the 
front door to see who had disturbed him in his morning ritual. He opened 
the door to see his sister standing there, smiling.

"Good morning, Jonathan!"

"Janet! What a pleasant surprise!" He invited her in and ran straight 
back to the kitchen. He had to check up on his tea. Janet followed him 
and at the same time looked around searching for her niece.

"Say Jonathan, where's CJ?" Janet looked at her brother while he was 
fishing the teabags out of the kettle.

"Oh, I think she's still asleep. It was our monthly movie night last 
night. It got pretty late."

"I told her yesterday that she had to be ready by 7.30."

"Oh, she didn't mention that to me. You can kick her out of bed if you 
want." Jonathan looked up at his sister but she had already disappeared 
into the hallway. He heard her going up the stairs.

Janet arrived at the top of the stairs and turned to CJ's room. The door 
was closed. She opened it silently. She wanted to give CJ the scare of 
her life but when she saw the teenager sleeping soundly she changed her 
mind. She walked to the window and opened the curtains to let the rays of 
sunlight fully enter the room.

"Daaaaad! No!" CJ placed her pillow over her head to shut the light out 
but it was no use.

"Good morning, CJ!" Janet walked back to the bed and placed the fallen 
radio back on its place on the nightstand. She pulled back the sheets 
revealing only CJ's body.

"Oh crap!" The muffled reply came from under the pillow, followed by a 
strong curse and CJ's head.

"You know what time it is?" Janet looked at her niece.

"No, I don't!" CJ pulled her sheets back up and disappeared underneath 
them. "And I don't care!"

"It's 7.30! You ought to be ready by now. You have a briefing at 9. 
Remember?"

"I don't want to go. I don't feel so good." Janet smiled. That trick 
wasn't going to work and CJ knew that.

"You know you can't play that trick on me, CJ! Now, move it!" Janet once 
more pulled the sheets off the bed and placed them on a nearby chair.

"Alright, I'm up!" CJ got out of bed and disappeared into the bathroom.

Her aunt descended the stairs and met up with her brother in the kitchen.

"You were right. She was still asleep." Jonathan smiled. He was reading 
the newspaper and drinking a cup of tea at the same time, causing him to 
spill some over the paper.

"Damn it!" He tried to clean his mess but it was already too late. The 
tea had already dried in the paper, giving part of it a nice brown color. 
"Where are you taking CJ?"

"What? Oh ... Cassandra wanted to go to the lake today and she invited CJ 
to come along." Jonathan nodded, placed his cup back on the table and 
continued reading his paper.

"Good morning, Dad!" CJ placed two slices of bread in the toaster and 
filled a glass with milk. While she waited for her toast, she read the 
'tea' part of the paper. Janet looked at her brother and her niece. She 
noticed they both had the same habits. She had seen Jonathan spill his 
tea and now it was CJ's turn to color the paper with milk. "Damn it!" 
Janet smiled.

The toast was gone in less than ten minutes. CJ grabbed her backpack and 
was ready to go.

"See you tonight, Dad!" She handed him the still wet paper and followed 
her aunt to the front door.

"Have fun at the lake!" CJ looked at Janet.

"I will, Dad!" They left the house and walked to the car. "The lake?"

"He asked me where I was taking you."

"Ah! But the lake?" CJ shook her head while getting in the car.

"I had to tell him something."

"Yeah sure."

                         *******************

*The Briefing Room*

CJ arrived just in time in the briefing room. SG-1 was already there and 
they were visibly bored. Jack was drawing on his papers, Daniel was 
playing with his glasses, Sam was reading some scientific paper and 
Teal'c was ... well, he was Teal'c. He seemed never to be bored unless he 
got stuck in some timeloop. When General Hammond walked into the room SG-
1 jumped up, even CJ. She had picked up the military habit a few months 
ago and was still doing it.

"At ease!" They all fell back into their chairs and looked at the 
General. He handed them the files with the information on P5J-314. CJ 
started to study the file while General Hammond was giving some 
additional information on how long they could stay. She missed a part of 
his explanation because she had been daydreaming. It was not until she 
heard her name that she paid some attention. "CJ, I expect a full report 
about this trip on my desk." She looked up at him. It was the first time 
she had to make a report for General Hammond.

"Uh ... Yes Sir!"

"You'll be leaving in an hour! Dismissed!" Hammond walked back into his 
office while SG-1 went to the locker-room.

                         *******************

*The Locker Room*

"CJ, you look awful!" Sam looked at the Kid.

"Gee, thanks Sam! Just what I needed to hear!" CJ opened her locker and a 
whole lot of stuff tumbled to the floor. CJ picked her watch out of the 
mess and put the rest back into the locker. She was ready in less than 
thirty minutes. "I'll be in the infirmary if you need me! See you in the 
gate room!" CJ left the locker room and went to the infirmary.

                         *******************

*The Infirmary*

It was calm and quiet in the infirmary. It was early in the morning and 
there were not that many teams scheduled to come back. There was no one 
in the room so CJ moved over to Dr. Fraiser's office. The door was open 
but she didn't want to startle her aunt and risk a black eye in return. 
CJ knocked a couple of times and waited patiently for an answer. Hearing 
the knocks Janet turned around to see who had the guts to disturb her in 
her office.

"CJ! What are you doing here? Shouldn't you be getting ready for your 
mission?"

"I am ready. I was just wondering if you could give me something for this 
oncoming headache." CJ rubbed her forehead. It was probably going to bug 
her all day, as it usually did, but she could try to slow it down by 
taking some painkillers.

"Sure, wait a second." Janet moved over to her shelf and soon found what 
she was looking for. She handed CJ an aspirin and gave her two others 
just in case the first one wouldn't work. "Now go before you're late 
again!" CJ nodded and left the infirmary with a smile.

                         *******************

*The Gate Room*

CJ entered the gate room to see that SG-1 had already arrived. They were 
having a busy conversation but as soon as they saw CJ entering the gate 
room, they stopped talking and gazed at the teenager.

"Something wrong?" CJ looked from one to the other but they all shook 
their heads. 'They were definitely talking about me. No doubt about 
that!' Dialing had started and the ring started to turn until the right 
chevron locked. As soon as the wormhole was established they could leave 
for P5J- 314.

                         *******************

P5J-314

SG-1 were thrown out on the other side. They landed in a heap. When they 
had untangled themselves they got a better look on their surroundings. 
The Gate stood in the middle of a large grassy meadow that seemed to go 
on for ages either side of it. There were no trees whatsoever.

"Can you believe that? No trees!" O'Neill was looking around, searching 
for those familiar green trees. "What's a planet without good old trees?" 
He shook his head while he moved on.

During their walk, looking for anything interesting, they were having a 
happy chat. Sam and Daniel were speculating about the possible 
civilization and the wonderful surroundings of the planet. Jack was 
explaining to Teal'c some more rituals of Earth. And CJ was walking in 
front of them, whistling a song she had heard on the radio that morning. 
Jack considered the planet safe enough to give the Kid some space. She 
could sense any Goa'uld danger from a mile away, so why wouldn't he allow 
her to walk in front?

Suddenly CJ stopped and Jack caught up with her to see why she had 
stopped in the first place.

"CJ, is something ... wow, look at that!" A huge cliff went down at least 
50m, ending in a lake bigger than any lake Jack knew on Earth or any 
other planet. They could see the entire valley. There were more trees 
than O'Neill could ever imagine. It was a beautiful green landscape with 
dozens of hills. Somewhere in the distance they could see smoke, probably 
from a village. The sun reflected into the dark blue water of the lake 
beneath them. Occasionally a fish jumped out of the water to catch a fly, 
its silver skin flickering in the sun. SG-1 was standing on the edge of 
the cliff, mouths wide open taking in the wonderful view.

A sudden roar however brought them back to reality.

"What was that?" Jack looked at his 2IC when a second roar accompanied by 
a little shake disturbed the peaceful atmosphere of the planet.

"I don't know, Sir! An earthquake maybe?" Sam looked at her CO.

"Move away from the edge! NOW!" Jack ordered his team to leave the edge 
of the cliff but it was already too late. The earth beneath their feet 
started to shake even more and split open right where CJ was standing. 
She lost her balance causing her to fall off the cliff. She grabbed 
around her for something to get a hold on but all she grabbed was air.

"Aaaaaaaahhhhhhhh!!!!!" Sam dove after her but missed. Jack grabbed his 
Major's feet to prevent her from going the same way as CJ. 
"Saaaaaaaaaaaaaaam!!!!" Sam heard her name fade away as CJ fell deeper.

"CeeeeeeeeeJaaaaayyyyyy!" Sam saw her pupil fall into the depth of the 
valley, hitting the water with an incredible speed. "CJ! Nooooooooooooo!"

As CJ fell down the cliff, images of her life past by in a rush. She saw 
the figures on the cliff look at her, helplessly. She had the feeling she 
was flying, slowly making her way down facing death. She was stretching 
her arm out to those figures. - I'm sorry, Dad, I won't be home tonight! 
- As she hit the water an incredible pain went through her body and it 
felt like the water crushed every bone in her body. It sucked her down to 
her inevitable death. She felt water coming into her lungs. This was it. 
Game over. - No! Don't give up, CJ! Fight this! - It was of no use. She 
slowly faded into darkness leaving life behind.

They all looked over the edge but CJ didn't surface.

"This is not happening! This is not happening!" Sam looked from Jack to 
Teal'c and Daniel but they couldn't tell her it was just a dream. Daniel 
peeked over the edge again just to be sure but still there was no sign of 
CJ.

"We'd better go back to the SGC." Jack turned away from the edge and 
started to go back from where they came.

"NO! We can't leave her behind!" Sam stopped her CO from leaving.

"Carter, you saw her fall! She's gone! She's dead! Nobody is capable of 
surviving a fall like that!" Jack was shouting at his 2IC. Daniel and 
Teal'c were silently watching at the scene in front of them.

"We can't leave her here, Sir!" Tears were forming in the back of Sam's 
eyes. They couldn't leave her here. They just couldn't.

"We saw her fall. If she survived the fall, the rocks would have killed 
her anyway. So let's move!" Jack was angry for not being there on time to 
save his young friend. And he didn't want to leave either but he had no 
other choice. He dragged his 2IC along, back to the Gate.

During the walk back they were very silent. Sam was crying. Daniel stayed 
close by her side, while his eyes were also filled with tears. Jack was 
walking in front so that the rest couldn't see his face. He was angry ... 
angry at this planet for taking away a member of his team. Teal'c was the 
only one with a straight face but if they would look closer they could 
see that he was in as much grief as the rest of the team.

                         *******************

Earth

*The Gate Room*

SG-1 came stumbling through the Gate onto the ramp, a medical team 
waiting for them. They were clearly in shock. General Hammond looked at 
his first team and immediately knew something terrible had happened.

"Colonel O'Neill, where's CJ?" Hearing the teenager's name startled the 
team.

"She ... um ... she's dead, Sir." Sam now knew for sure that it wasn't a 
dream and lost it right there and then. Janet looked at O'Neill not 
believing what she had just heard him say.

"Sir?" She looked up to the Colonel and then to the rest of his team.

"NO! We left her behind! We left ... her ... behind! We have to go back!" 
Sam freaked out completely causing the medical team to sedate her. She 
dropped to the floor, lying there in Daniel's arms floating into a 
peaceful sleep.

                         *******************

*The Briefing Room*

The debriefing was one of the saddest in years. SG-1 minus Sam, who was 
asleep in the infirmary, Janet and General Hammond were seated around the 
table. They were gazing at each other not knowing what to say. Jack and 
Daniel tried to avoid looking at Janet. They were clearly afraid of what 
the Doctor would say or do to them.

"Now tell me exactly what happened?" General Hammond looked at Colonel 
O'Neill, who was staring at his hands.

"I don't know, Sir. We were just standing there when the earth started to 
shake dangerously. I ordered everyone to move away from the edge ... but 
it..." Jack took in a deep breath and let it out in one big sigh. "...Was 
already too late, Sir. The ... uhm ... earth split open where CJ was 
standing and she fell, Sir." Finally he turned his head towards Janet. 
"I'm sorry, Janet." It was nothing more than a mere whisper but she had 
clearly heard the Colonel. "There was nothing we could do. Carter tried 
to grab her but she was ... too late." Jack turned his look back to his 
hands. Daniel was feeling very uneasy too. He didn't know what to say. He 
had lost yet another friend. This time not to the Goa'uld but because of 
some stupid earthquake. General Hammond was looking at his first team. 
They were all devastated about what had happened. His gaze stopped at Dr. 
Fraiser. She felt someone was staring at her and looked up.

"Sir?"

"How are you feeling?" Her mouth opened to say something but she changed 
her mind. - How am I feeling? He wants to know how I'm feeling! For 
cryin' out loud! I just lost my niece and he wants to know how I am 
feeling! - A lump had formed in her throat. - Don't lose it here, Janet! 
Just don't loose it here! Not here and certainly not in front of Hammond 
and SG-1! -

"I just lost CJ, Sir. How do you think I'm feeling?" She looked at him, 
angry and hurt. - Oh my God! Jonathan! -

"Dr. Fraiser?"

"Jonathan!" General Hammond didn't seem to understand what Janet meant. 
"CJ's father!"

"I'll notify him later today. Colonel, your team is on stand down until 
further notice."

"Sir?" Janet looked at Hammond. "What are you going to tell my brother?"

"I'll tell him everything he needs to know. I owe him that much. ... 
Dismissed!" General Hammond stood up from his chair, nodded briefly and 
disappeared into his little sanctuary called office.

                         *******************

*Hammond's Office*

Once there he let out a big sigh before he called in the Airman who was 
standing guard at the door.

"Airman Sanchez, call NORAD and tell them to send Dr. Jonathan Fraiser 
down. As soon as he arrives on this level, you escort him to my office."

"Yes Sir! Anything else, Sir?"

"Uhm ... tell Lieutenant Simmons to send a message to the Tok'ra 
regarding CJ's unfortunate . accident."

"Yes Sir, I will."

"Dismissed!" The young Airman saluted and left to fulfill his duties. 
Hammond dropped into his chair causing it to squeak like hell and sighed 
again. He buried his head in his hands. What on earth was he going to 
tell the man he knew only from CJ's and Janet's stories? He had promised 
his CMO that he would tell him the truth but he still needed to figure 
out how he was going to do that. Every other time one of his men died the 
only thing he had to do was to send a letter to people he would probably 
never meet. But this was different. He had to speak face to face to the 
man whose daughter had died on a planet in a galaxy so far away from 
home. Hammond sighed again, closed his eyes and allowed himself to relax 
a little before he was thrown into the frontline of the battle.

Twenty minutes later a knock on the door took him out of his reverie.

"Enter!" He called and the Airman from before entered the office, 
followed this time by a wary looking man in his mid forties.

"Sir." He cracked a salute and stood at attention in front of General 
Hammond while the other person started to wander through the office, 
looking at all the different decorations.

"You're dismissed, son!" Hammond stood up from his chair and glanced 
longingly at the door. Oh how he wished he'd not have to do this. "Dr. 
Jonathan Fraiser, I presume?" The other man turned around startled by the 
General calling out for him. He looked around, obviously trying to find 
the Airman who had brought him there. "Please, sit down." Warily Jonathan 
took the offered seat and looked questioningly at the General in front of 
him.

"General?" Luckily there was a nameplate on the desk because, unlike his 
sister, he had no idea of which insignia meant what.

"I'm General Hammond, commander of this facility. In light of resent 
events I am obliged to tell you what it is we do here. I know that this 
all may look, even sound weird but I promise that in the end everything 
will be clear."

"Sir?" The questions forming in the back of Jonathan's mind didn't get 
the time to be asked because he was already ushered out of the office and 
into a large room which had a big oval table in the middle.

                         *******************

*The Briefing Room*

Two people, who looked vaguely familiar to him, were sitting around it. 
One had his head buried in his hands while the other was stoically 
sitting with his hands clasped together, resting them on the edge of the 
table.

"Dr. Fraiser, I think you remember Colonel Jack O'Neill and Teal'c." 
Jonathan received a curt nod from the both of them. Then Hammond guided 
him to a chair. Soon a glass of water and a file, reading 'CLASSIFIED' 
all over it, were put in front of him by an Airman that kept guard near 
the door. - This is too weird! What's going on here? - "Doctor you must 
sign these papers. They make sure that you don't go public with what 
you're about to hear and see." Jonathan looked at the papers Hammond had 
given him. He quickly read them and then signed on the right spots. When 
that part was over and done with, Teal'c rose and walked over to a small 
table, picked up a remote and switched off the lights. Soon images were 
flooding over the screen in front of Jonathan. What was told and shown to 
him could have never prepared him for the news he was about to receive.

Some time during the presentation two more people had entered the room 
and had silently taken place at either side of Jonathan. When the lights 
switched back on he was so flabbergasted by what had displayed in front 
of him that he didn't immediately recognize his sister sitting next to 
him.

"Jonathan." Her general appearance was downcast.

"Janet?" He looked surprised to see her sitting next to him. "What 
happened? No better yet ... what are you doing here?" He wanted to ask so 
many questions but these were the only ones he could voice right now.

"I ... I work ... here." It was the only thing her tight throat would let 
her say and still it was nothing more than a mere whisper.

"What? But Jan ... what ... what the hell is going on here? I mean apart 
from you coming clean about your job."

"Dr. Fraiser, this has nothing to do with your sister but..."

"But what?" Jonathan got up from his chair and started to pace around. He 
glared at the people sitting around the table who in return stared back 
at him.

"You sister isn't the only one of your family who works in this facility. 
About a year ago we did a test in the senior year of every High School in 
America. It appeared that your daughter and a few others scored the best 
so we looked at their profiles and chose CJ for our new project. The two 
of you were relocated to Colorado Springs. Ever since then we have been 
training your daughter to become the future of this facility. CJ was an 
astounding, bright young woman who made a difference in this base the 
moment she set one foot inside." All the way through the General's 
explanation Jonathan's mouth had dropped inch by inch.

"But ... how? I mean she's in College. How can she be there and here? She 
didn't join the Air Force, did she? She's only 16 ... 17 next week."

"No, she didn't join the USAF. She, however, never attended one class in 
College. She has been receiving lessons from various people with various 
degrees though. I can assure you she had the best teachers a student like 
CJ could wish for."

"But where is she now? And why are you keep using the past tense when you 
talk about my little girl? Please, tell me my little girl is okay!" There 
was this pleading tone in his voice that could've ripped the heart out of 
every person's chest. Janet, who had been listening in silence, suddenly 
bolted out of the room, leaving everybody stunned. Daniel immediately got 
up from his chair and made his way to the door.

"Uh ... I'd better go ... and check on ... Janet." While Jonathan was 
still waiting for an answer from the General, Daniel left the briefing 
room and started a thorough search for his favorite Doctor.

"Where the hell is CJ? Why is this taking so long?" He was slowly 
starting to loose his patience.

"I'm sorry but your daughter didn't make it back home from SG-1's mission 
this morning." Hammond suddenly found the tabletop very interesting, just 
like his 2IC. Teal'c was still looking calmly at CJ's father.

"What do you mean with 'she didn't make it back'?" His voice caught in 
his throat and he definitely needed to sit down again.

"General Hammond means that CJ Fraiser had a fatal accident on P5J-314." 
- Thank you, Teal'c, but you should work on your subtleties! - Jonathan 
swallowed hard when he heard Teal'c pronounce the word 'fatal'.

"No ... don't tell me ... oh my God ... no!" Jonathan slumped on the 
floor as tears found their way down on his cheeks. General Hammond 
ushered Jack and Teal'c out of the briefing room so that Jonathan could 
have some privacy. He also gave the Airman at the door the order to 
forbid entrance in the room by any personnel. At the base of the stairs 
in the control room he placed a Lieutenant with the same order. After 
that he went to his office to start with the paperwork.

                         *******************

*The SGC*

Meanwhile Daniel had followed Janet to a room right next to the one Sam 
occupied. If she were awake she would be able to hear the entire 
conversation, but she was still sedated to keep her calm. Daniel had 
never thought that he would ever see her freak-out like that, she was the 
one with the nerves of steel and yet looking at her now, she was just 
another broken woman. Janet was something else, showing almost no emotion 
at all. When Daniel entered the darkened room she was sitting in the 
chair that stood behind her small desk that was conveniently stacked with 
folders and papers. She just sat there, not crying, not yelling, not 
doing anything. That was what scared Daniel the most, that she wasn't 
showing any emotion and that usually meant that she wasn't coping.

"Janet?"

"Go away Daniel!" She raised her voice to give it some extra emphasis but 
it didn't seem to work as by the time the second word had left her mouth 
she began falling over her words.

"No, I won't go away Janet, you're gonna have to talk about this to 
someone. If you won't talk to me then promise me that you'll talk to Sam 
when she wakes up."

"No!" She pulled up her legs and hugged them for dear life.

"Janet, I..."

"I said no, now get the hell out of my office!" She yelled as hard as she 
could and tears were starting to make their way down her cheeks. - Okay 
emotions, that's good! We're getting somewhere here. -

"Now it's my turn to say no. I'm not leaving you alone, Janet, not like 
this." When Daniel made an attempt to move closer she just pulled her 
legs further up and started yelling again.

"Why didn't you save her, you're the indestructible SG-1 for Christ sake! 
You lost her! You took away everything Jonathan lived for! Do you have 
any idea what this will do to him?"

"Look Janet..."

"I'm not finished yet!" She stood up from her chair and started to 
advance in his direction, screaming at him hysterically.

"She was everything to him, you don't have the right to take that away 
from my brother! What were you people thinking sending a 17-year-old out 
on the field? What gave you the right to involve her into all of this, 
playing with her life like that!"

"Janet!" She had come dangerously close to him and he backed away until 
he felt the knob of the door handle stabbing into his back. - Okay, not 
good! Please don't hurt me, because you're the one that needs to patch me 
up once I'm hurt. -

"I hate you for not keeping her close, I hate Jack for not being there 
when she needed him, I hate Teal'c for not protecting her the way he 
promised me, but most of all do I hate Sam for not holding on!" Tears 
were streaming down her cheeks in a steady flow and soon she slumped to 
the floor not carrying the strength in her to stand anymore. Daniel's 
impassive face started to twitch when he heard the harsh words that were 
directed at him. The woman that he felt deeply for hated them, hated him. 
Never in his life had he imagined that someone would ever say those words 
directed at him. He felt the anger rise inside not only directed at the 
woman currently sitting on the floor at his feet but also at himself. - 
How on earth did I manage to screw things up like this? - Slowly a tear 
trickled down his face but he refused to give into the need to cry, 
because if he started now, he knew that he wouldn't be able to stop. He 
loved CJ as much as anybody else on the base and Janet had no right to 
question that love. It was wrong, she was wrong!

"I loved CJ as much as you did Janet! I never meant for this to happen, I 
swear!" His tone was pleading and seemed to have lost all anger ever 
present in his body.

"Get out!" It wasn't much more than a mere whisper, but he heard her loud 
and clear. He stepped forward so that he could open the door but as soon 
as he reached for the handle, the door swung open to reveal Jack and 
Teal'c. Upon taking in the scene before them, they ushered Daniel out of 
the room and left Teal'c at the door to make sure that Janet got her 
privacy.

Jack guided Daniel to his quarters and after a long silence he finally 
managed to get him to talk about what had happened. When he had heard the 
full story, he too wasn't a happy camper. He couldn't believe that the 
friendliest person he had ever known would say that she hated him. This 
was something he didn't need on top of all the guilt that he already felt 
for letting CJ die.

"I gave you the information that you needed, now can you please leave me 
alone for a few minutes?"

"Are you sure Daniel, I mean she said some pretty nasty things there?"

"Yeah I'm sure!"

"Okay, I'll see you in a couple of hours then." Closing the door Colonel 
O'Neill left Daniel's quarters with no real sense of direction. Without 
noticing he ended up at the room where Sam was resting. Having no desire 
to talk to anyone he decided that he wanted to check up on the one person 
that wouldn't respond anyway. Upon entering the room he saw that the 
curtains were draped around the bed so he figured that some nurse was 
checking her out. He slouched back in a comfortable chair that was placed 
there for the sole purpose of bedside vigils, hoping that the nurse 
wasn't gonna take to long, because he really felt like he needed to get 
some stuff off his chest involving some of the guild that he felt. Five 
minutes passed then 10 and soon he was beginning to feel his eyes 
dropping.

I was casually walking through the high grass until we reached a 50m high 
cliff. The ground started to rumble and soon the edge of the cliff 
disappeared under our feet. I started to scream to get out of there but 
it was already too late. I saw CJ going over the edge, followed by my 
Major. Fear gripped around my heart, immobilizing me. Everything seemed 
to happen in slow motion and somehow my brains told me I needed to do 
something, for I was already making a dash for Sam. I managed to get a 
hold of her, but she couldn't hold on to CJ. I saw her falling and 
falling and falling, seeing her mouth move but not hearing any sound, 
until I heard a loud splash.

"Oh my god!" Jack woke up with a start, sweat covering his brow. He wiped 
it away and took deep breaths hoping that they would get his heart rate 
down to an acceptable level. When he looked over at the bed he noticed 
that the curtains were still closed. Looking at his watch he noticed that 
at least 2 hours had passed since he had left the briefing room. "A 
check-up usually doesn't last that long!" Walking over to the curtain he 
pulled it back so that he could see the bed. What he saw stopped him dead 
in his tracks. The covers were sprawled over and next to the bed and IV-
lines lay discarded on the bed. Whoever had occupied the bed had left in 
a hurry. He didn't give it a second thought before he ran out into the 
hallway to check if Sam was there. Seeing nothing he ran back inside and 
pressed the alarm button by the door, letting people know that they had a 
patient running around without authorisation. Giving the bed one last 
look he started running towards her office, hoping against hope that she 
had gone there but once again no luck. "Oh God Sam, where are you? Why 
are you doing this to us?" His questions remained unanswered when the 
General entered the lab.

"What the hell is going on Colonel?"

"Sam's missing, I went to check up on her and her bed was empty. I came 
here first, hoping that she would be here, but apparently she's not."

"I see."

"Sir, she's in no condition to be out there, we have to find her!"

"I know, Colonel, and I'll order a search party if necessary"

"Thank you Sir!"

"Go find her son." Without looking back Jack stormed out of the room, 
wondering where to go next. She could be in a million and one places and 
she knew how to hide. If she didn't want to be found, she'd make sure she 
wouldn't be found under any circumstances.

Next on his list were her quarters, once again empty. Running past 
Daniel's he informed him of the situation and soon they were methodically 
searching the base. After about an hour they met up at the elevator, 
announcing that they were unsuccessful in locating her.

"Okay, so the only option is, outside the complex."

"I already called the guard on duty and he said that she didn't sign out. 
So I don't think that she's out there anywhere."

"She knows more than one way to get in and out of this base undetected 
Daniel, I'm putting my money on topside."

"Well, I'll go through the base again, in case I missed her somewhere."

"Okay, keep in contact." Pushing the elevator button Jack got in and left 
for his search of the mountain, while Daniel started searching the base 
all over again.

Cursing the elevator for being too slow was the only thing for Jack to do 
so as not to go crazy at the situation. - First CJ's death then Janet's 
outburst and now Sam missing. God, do these women want me dead or 
something? - Finally reaching level 11 he got into the other elevator 
that would take him topside. Resting his head against the wall he 
pondered on the question why Sam would run away. Coming up with no 
reasonable answer he started pounding his head against the wall. - Wait a 
minute! Sam's room is right next to...! Oh my god, she may have heard 
everything that was said in Janet's office. That would explain her sudden 
departure, let's just hope that she went to her not-so-secret spot on the 
mountainside. - Finally arriving at the checkout point he quickly 
scribbled something on the paper that resembled his signature and then 
ran outside into the cold evening- air.

Moving soundlessly over to the rocky path that led all the way up to the 
top of the mountain, he tried not to stumble and fall. Once at the end of 
the path he started to make his way down again on the other side ducking 
here and there to avoid collision with protruding rocks and twisting and 
turning to avoid all the bushes that were on his way. He came to a small 
plateau and moved over to the edge, hoping to find his 2IC on the 
platform below formed by a protruding rock. It was a very pleasant spot 
to reside since it was completely sheltered from the wind and rain by the 
plateau above it. Not spotting her on first sight he walked down near the 
side of the ledge and turned to look at the small cave at the back of the 
platform. What he saw made his heart ache. She lay at the very back of 
the cave-like structure, curled up in a ball, tears running down her way 
too pale face at a steady pace and once in while a sob would wrack her 
body. When Jack moved closer she just curled up more and moved away from 
him as far as she could. Finally gaining some ground on her he saw the 
shivers running down her spine were just as much from crying as from the 
cold. Taking of his jacket he placed it over her.

"No matter how protected you are here, this isn't the type of weather 
that allows infirmary-gowns, Sam!" He tried to lighten the mood but she 
only winced when he touched her. "Sam talk to me. Why did you run away?" 
A sob was the only answer he got to his question. "Well if you don't 
wanna talk, then do you mind if I talk, because I was actually on my way 
to talk to you anyway when I found your bed empty." He didn't get any 
response from her and immediately assumed that that meant yes. Moving 
over to sit next to her he leaned his head against the wall of the cave 
and briefly closed his eyes.

"I keep seeing the two of you fall Sam, and every time I can only save 
you. I don't know what I would have done if I hadn't been able to hold on 
to you. I feel guilty at letting CJ die but I also feel relieved that I 
was able to keep you safe. I don't know which feeling has more right to 
be in my heart and it rips me apart. Well if it were up to Janet, it's 
the guilt that should prevail but I'm not sure that would be such a good 
idea, because that way I wouldn't be any help to you or Danny or Janet." 
He paused a little only to see that she had stopped crying and was 
currently clenching her fist to her chest in an attempt to get them warm. 
Taking pity on her he pulled her up in a hug and placed the jacket over 
her upper-body so he could have some benefit from it too. At first she 
struggled a little against him but eventually she didn't have a choice 
but to relent. Placing her head against his shoulder she tried to take 
comfort in his embrace. They sat together in each other's arms in silence 
for a while before silent tears stained her cheeks again.

"She hates me!" It was only a whisper but he had heard her. He cursed 
under his breath at her admission that she had overheard Daniel and 
Janet's fight. "She hates me and because of that she won't let me see 
Cassie anymore and I don't think that I cope with that! She's my daughter 
too, damn it!" The tears had gained some intensity and wiping them away 
had no effect. Pulling her as close as possible he whispered sweet 
nothings in her ear, hoping that they would soothe the distressed woman 
in his arms. Again they sat in silence for a while before he felt her 
shiver violently against the cold that was making its way through her 
body.

"Let's go inside Sam, you're gonna catch a cold if you stay here any 
longer."

"No!" She raised her voice sufficiently for him to get worried.

"Why not?"

"I don't want to go there anymore."

"Are you afraid to run into Janet and worried about what she might say to 
you?" Jack felt her nod against his chest and immediately his heart went 
out to his 2IC. - This has shaken her a lot more then I thought it would. 
I wonder if Janet knows what damage she caused her best friend. Maybe 
that's why it hurts so much for Sam to hear Janet say such things, 
because they're best friends. - He slowly started stroking her hair in 
which he hoped was a soothing gesture and dropped a swift kiss on top of 
her head. "Then we'll stay a while longer, okay?" He felt her nod again 
while trying to hide a yawn from him. It didn't take long before he heard 
her breath even out and feeling her lean heavy on him. - How convenient! 
Now I can get her inside without her knowledge before I start freezing my 
butt off. -

Making sure that she was securely wrapped in his arms he stood up and 
hoped that he hadn't woken her in the motion. Not hearing any protest he 
decided that she was still asleep and started making his way back to the 
top of the mountain. It took him more then half an hour to get to the 
entrance and when he got there he couldn't feel his arms anymore from the 
weight that he had to carry for the last mile. But he wasn't ready to 
give her to anyone else yet, not wanting to risk waking her up. Balancing 
her in his arms he managed to get his hand on the monitor to identify 
himself while the officer on duty took Sam's hand and softly placed it on 
the monitor after Jack had removed his. Given the all clear he walked 
over to the elevator only to be met by Daniel.

"Thank God Jack, were have you been? We were dead worried down there!"

"Shhhh, keep your voice down!" He muttered a quick apology and then 
pushed the button to call the elevator. "She doesn't want to be here in 
case she runs into Doc Fraiser and I just waited for her to fall asleep 
so that I could smuggle her in. If she wakes up I don't want to be held 
responsible for the consequences."

"That bad?"

"Oh, you have no idea!"

"How did you find her, how did you know where to look?"

"She told me a while ago that she liked that particular spot on the 
mountain and showed me how to get there, so it wasn't that difficult to 
find her once I knew where to look."

"So I'm guessing she heard everything Janet said, or rather yelled at 
me?" He looked rather disshelved and obviously had been crying too.

"Yeah, and now she's afraid that Janet is going to forbid her from seeing 
Cassie."

"She does? Oh god, that'll devastate her and Cassie too. She loves Sam 
more then anybody, even more than Janet."

"Do you think I don't know what will happen if Janet does that? But I 
believe that Cassie is smart and old enough to know how to get to Sam if 
she chooses too."

"Yeah, probably." They had reached their destination and waited for the 
doors to open. When they did the first thing they saw was a rather 
distressed General. Upon seeing Sam sleeping fitfully in Jack's arms he 
let out a small sigh of relief and motioned for the two men to follow 
him.

"Is she okay Colonel?"

"Under the circumstances, pretty okay I guess."

"That's good to hear, take her to the infirmary Colonel, and stay with 
her in case she decides to run off again."

"Yes Sir."

"Daniel, can I talk to you in my office please?"

"Yes Sir!" Splitting up the General and Daniel walked to his office and 
Jack took Sam back to the infirmary.

Upon arriving at the General's office they both sat down at opposite ends 
of the desk.

"It has come to my attention that you and Dr. Fraiser had a little fall 
out in her office, is that correct?" The General gave him a scrutinising 
look and saw how Daniel's face paled when he mentioned Janet.

"Yes that's correct and that's also the reason why Sam ran away. She kind 
of overheard our shouting match and the part where Janet told me straight 
to the face that she hates us, most of all Sam."

"I'm sorry to hear that, son. She's just very upset and people do and say 
things that they don't really mean in that condition."

"It wasn't like that General, she really hates us and the more I think 
about it, I know that she has every right to hate us. If the situation 
were reversed I think I'd hate her too."

"Well if that's how she feels then I think it's better that SG-1 and Dr. 
Fraiser don't come in contact for a while so that both parties can cool 
off a little in order to think things over a little more rationally."

"What are you suggesting General?"

"Well I'm suggesting that you all take some time off, off the base, at 
least until the memorial service next week and I'm even willing to give 
you all some more extended leave. I think you all deserved that."

"Thank you General! Some leave is definitely in order. But what about the 
memorial, we'll still have to arrange everything?" A sad look crossed 
over the face of the younger man, making him look as old as ever.

"Don't worry about that son, I've already started distributing the tasks 
at hand and everyone was very willing to do their part. Every single 
person on this base loved CJ, no matter how much of a pain-in-the-ass she 
was sometimes."

"Thank you General, you don't know how much this means to me, to us for 
that matter."

"You're welcome, now I suggest that you go and tell the Colonel and the 
Major that they are on downtime and I'll have someone tell Dr. Fraiser 
and Teal'c."

"Yes Sir!" Leaving the office he all but ran towards the infirmary hoping 
against hope that Sam was allowed to go home.

Upon entering he noticed Dr. Warner talking to Jack in hushed voices and 
they both glanced at the bed behind them occasionally, lines of worry 
edged on both their faces.

"Dr. Warner, Jack, how's Sam?" Looking at the bed he saw that she was 
awake again and staring into oblivion.

"She's fine physically, but emotionally she's a mess. She refuses to eat, 
sleep or talk." Looking over at Jack, Daniel could tell that he was 
worried about her.

"Can she go home?"

"Definitely not Dr. Jackson! She'll need medical attention soon if she 
keeps this up!"

"Jack didn't you say that she didn't want to come back here, because she 
was afraid that she was going to run into Janet?" Jack gave Daniel a 
confused look, obviously not knowing where the younger man was going with 
this line of questioning.

"Uh ... yeah she said that. But what does that have to do with anything?"

"Well if we get her out of here, the place she doesn't want to be, then 
maybe she'll start reacting again. You have to admit that it's worth a 
shot!" Jack's eyes lit up a little bit with Daniel's suggestion and soon 
he was harassing the Doctor to let her go home with him, promising that 
he would return her if she didn't snap out of it. After ten minutes he 
finally gave way and allowed Sam to be let out of the infirmary under the 
conditions that she would be under constant supervision and that he would 
be able to stop by daily to check up on her. As soon as the nurses had 
dressed her Jack scooped her up in his arms and walked out of the 
infirmary with Daniel trailing behind them. When they arrived at the 
elevator they were met by Teal'c who wished to join in their watch over 
Sam.

                         *******************

*O'Neill's Place*

As soon as they all got settled in O'Neill's house, Sam started speaking 
again, although not much. She kept her distance from all of them until 
the day that Cassie showed up on the front door. Janet had indeed 
forbidden her to come and see them but she had managed to get away from 
school a little earlier and had persuaded Dominic in bringing her over in 
his car. None of the men in the household had figured just how much 
emotion could be placed in only two women. They had cried nearly the 
whole time but managed to make some small talk too. Cassie, in contrary 
to her mother didn't blame them at all and wished that she didn't have to 
be so sneaky when she wanted to see her second mum and her three uncles. 
Although her visit was only brief, it left a huge impression on everyone. 
Before they knew it they were sitting together again as SG-1, talking and 
laughing about all the good times that CJ had given them. Even though at 
least once a night someone would wake up screaming for CJ, they gradually 
started dealing with what had happened. They were there for the others 
and that was what helped them through. And then the day of the memorial 
came and the moods were all down again. Today was the day that they would 
see Janet again, for the first time in 8 days and that would certainly 
provoke some feelings.
 
                         *******************

8 Days Later

*The Gate Room*

The memorial service had been scheduled in the morning at exactly the 
same hour as SG-1's departure a week ago. Everyone who had known the kid 
had gathered into the gate room. A wormhole had been established and 
connected the grassy meadow of P5J-314 with the grey gate room. The 
shimmering of the event-horizon lightened the blue uniforms up a little. 
SG-1, General Hammond and Janet were standing on the left side of the 
ramp, while Jonathan, Cassandra, Jacob and Freya were standing on the 
right side. Six Airmen, holding an American flag, were standing on top of 
the ramp.

Janet was looking at her brother and daughter. They were constantly 
exchanging sad looks and once in a while they both shot a look her way, 
which she would reply with a small smile saying that everything was going 
to be just fine. But it wasn't going to be fine, far from actually. 
Jonathan had locked himself up in his house and had only come out to come 
to his daughter's memorial service and when that was over he would 
probably lock himself up again. Janet had commuted between her place and 
her brother's place. They had told their parents that CJ had died in a 
flight accident because of the lack of a body. The retrieval team hadn't 
found her body and they had really searched everywhere, even dived into 
the lake. Janet had been even more furious when Hammond had told her that 
Colonel O'Neill, as CJ's commanding officer, was going to do her eulogy. 
She hadn't spoken to them since her fight with Daniel in the infirmary. 
Even today she couldn't bring herself to look them straight in the eyes, 
let alone stand next to Sam, who until a week ago had been her best 
friend.

Then four Airmen marched into the gate room, two holding a weapon and the 
other two holding the US flag and the USAF flag. They marched to the 
opposite side of the room and placed the flags in their stands. When done 
they turned on their heels to face the Gate. This was the sign for the 
six on the ramp to start folding their flag into the normal triangle 
form, making sure all edges were straight. While they were folding 
General Hammond gave Jack some space to give CJ's eulogy.

"CJ Fraiser ... was like a fresh wind ... blowing through the halls of 
... of this facility. The moment I met her ... I knew we were going to 
have some good times together. She..." A tear blinked in the Colonel's 
eyes. He hadn't felt like this since Daniel's memorial service, which had 
turned out alright because they had been implanted with false memories 
and the Spacemonkey had been alive and okay. "She could make people smile 
and feel happy just ... just by looking at them. I will miss her. We will 
all miss her." By the time Jack finished, the flag had been completely 
folded. An Airman standing towards the bottom of the ramp had taken it 
and held it against her chest while the Airman in front of her saluted 
it. The Airman holding the flag took it to O'Neill, placing it against 
his chest once more saluting it. Meanwhile the Airmen on the ramp had 
marched down. Jack walked towards Jonathan and placed the flag in his 
arms. He nodded shortly as Jack saluted the flag. While the lament, 
Catherine had composed for her daughter, played in the background, Jacob 
and Janet marched up the ramp towards the open Stargate. They picked up 
the wreath of flowers that was sitting at the top and placed it in the 
event-horizon, which held it in place for a split second to send it off 
to P5J-314.

"We commend Catherine-Jane Fraiser's spirit to the Universe she liked to 
explore so much. I pledge to continue that exploration in her memory. May 
she rest in peace!" Jacob and Janet saluted the Gate as one last goodbye. 
With that it was all over. CJ was now really gone.

People started to leave the gate room as the Stargate closed down behind 
them. Jonathan was staring at the Gate. Janet knew he wasn't going to 
hold on for much longer.

"Dr. Fraiser?" Janet looked away from her brother and saw Freya standing 
next to her. She was trying to hold on too but it wasn't easy.

"Yes Freya?" As she looked at the young woman in front of her she saw 
what CJ meant by saying that Freya and Anise were each other's opposite.

"Anise and I, ... we want to..." Tears started to roll and didn't stop 
anymore. At that moment Anise took control, as she better knew how to 
control Freya's emotions. "We just want to say how sorry we are." Anise 
managed to crack a smile but it faded as fast as it had appeared.

"Thank you, Anise."

"Mom!" Cassandra was sitting on the edge of the ramp, holding the 
American flag that was given to Jonathan. "Are we going home yet?"

"Yes honey, just a minute, okay! ... Why don't you go ahead and take 
Freya with you?" Cassie nodded and left the gate room with Freya tagging 
along.

Once Cassandra and Freya had left, it was only brother and sister who 
remained in the gate room. They were both standing in front of the Gate, 
staring at it in silence.

"What am I going to do now, Janet?" Jonathan broke the peaceful silence, 
his voice thick with emotions.

"I don't know, Jonathan! I really don't know!"

                         *******************

Chapter 2

Colorado Springs

*07.00am- Friday Morning*

A beautiful sun announced the beginning of a wonderful day. It was quiet 
in Colorado Springs but that wouldn't be for long. The paperboy had 
started his round and the first people made their way out of their safe 
houses, letting sounds appear in the streets of the little town.

The Jackson-family, however, had already been up since 5am. They always 
got up at 5, ever since little Lucy joined the family. Mom and Dad could 
live with that but the two other kids in the house weren't as forgiving 
as their parents were. Catherine and Cassandra, both adopted by Janet, 
considered the baby a burden. It started to get on their nerves not 
getting a good night sleep. It was only during the day and after school 
that they had some quiet moments because Lucy went to work with her 
parents in Cheyenne Mountain. They worked at the SGC, a secret project 
nobody knew of. Catherine and Cassandra were still going to High School. 
They were both very bright and the best of their classes but Cat seemed 
to collect 'after- school detentions'. Almost every day of the week she 
had to stay one or two hours longer than the rest of her classmates. And 
her Saturdays were usually filled with more detentions. The Principal of 
the school would be more than pleased to kick her out but he couldn't do 
that because Catherine was a brilliant student and there weren't many of 
those at his school. He knew that the teachers were going to be very 
happy the moment she would graduate, and that day couldn't come soon 
enough for all of them.

"Good morning, Catherine! Good morning, Cassandra!" Both girls mumbled 
something that resembled 'good morning' and sat themselves down at the 
table. Lucy had yet again woken them a couple of times during the night. 
They both yawned at the same time while bacon and eggs were placed in 
front of their noses.

"Good morning, honey!" Daniel entered the kitchen and placed a kiss on 
Janet's forehead.

"Good morning, kids! How's my little Lucy doing?" He picked the baby out 
of her chair and started to play with her. Her giggles filled the kitchen 
and soon everybody was laughing except for Catherine. She had left the 
table and had gone upstairs to get ready for school. It didn't take her 
long because she was more than anxious to leave the house.

"Cassie, are you ready to go?" Catherine re-appeared in the kitchen, 
ready to go.

"Almost done here!" Cassandra emptied her glass and ran upstairs to get 
dressed too. Catherine moved out of the kitchen but was stopped in her 
tracks by Daniel. Janet gave him a look that this was not the time to 
discuss the matter he wanted to talk about.

"Catherine ... we had a call last night from the Principal." Catherine 
looked at the archaeologist. "He said that you insulted your math teacher 
... again!" Cats eyes darted from Daniel to Janet and back.

"So?" The tension in the room climbed to unknown heights.

"So ... what are you going to do about that?"

"What do you care?" Catherine walked into the living room, picked up her 
bag and went for the front door.

"Catherine, we're not finished here!" Daniel had approached his niece.

"Yes, we are Daniel! And you know what? You're not my Dad so mind your 
own business, alright! Cassandra, I'm leaving! You ready?" From somewhere 
upstairs a muffled 'yes' sounded, followed by Cassie coming down the 
stairs. She could witness the little fight that started to become bigger 
but Catherine opened the door and slammed it shut behind her. Cassie 
looked from her Mom to Daniel and back.

"Uh ... everything alright?" Daniel turned around and disappeared into 
the kitchen.

"Let's go outside and see where your cousin is hanging out!" Cassandra 
followed her mother out of the house.

Catherine was sitting on the porch. Her bag was lying halfway the front 
yard and books covered the still wet grass. Cassandra automatically 
gathered her cousin's stuff while Janet took the time to talk to her 
niece.

"Catherine, you alright?" The girl looked up, revealing a wet face and 
red eyes.

"He has no right ... he's not my Dad!"

"I'm not your mother either." Janet had put an arm around Cat's shoulder.

"I know but you're ... you ... you raised me ... and that counts for 
something."

"When will you be home?"

"Around 5.30. I've got after school..." Catherine got up and accepted her 
bag from Cassie. "I'll try to be good today so that we can go to Uncle 
Jack's cabin tomorrow." Janet nodded. She knew that it would need a 
miracle to prevent Cat from getting a detention on Saturday. The two 
girls crossed the street and got on the yellow bus.

"Good morning Cassie! Hey Cat!" Dominic was sitting in the back of the 
bus and had kept two seats. As soon as he got a better look on 
Catherine's face he knew she had yet another fight with her new father. 
"Cat, you alright?" She sat herself next to the window, ignoring Dominic 
and everybody else in the bus.

                         *******************

*08.00am-The Jackson's House*

Janet had gone back in and found Daniel in the kitchen having his 
breakfast.

"We have to go or we're late again." He passed by, his cup of coffee in 
his right hand and some papers in his left. This wasn't over yet and if 
it hadn't been for Catherine going to school, today would be the day they 
had fought out their differences. Janet knew how Cat felt about Daniel. 
She hated him from the first moment they met. She had accepted Cassandra 
into the family but it would take another miracle to have her accept 
Daniel. She shook her head and picked up Lucy.

"Luckily you can't speak yet, hey!" The baby giggled.

                         *******************

*14.30pm-Livingstone High*

Catherine, Cassandra and Dominic were sitting in some chairs in the 
hallway. They were flipping through some papers when the friendly 
librarian interrupted them.

"Catherine Fraiser! Cassandra Fraiser-Jackson!" The two girls looked up 
from their papers as soon as they heard their names.

"Yes?" Questioning looks were exchanged.

"The Principal wants you two in his office ASAP."

"Oh ... okay ... thank you!" They looked at each other and shook their 
heads at once. "There goes our trip to Uncle Jack's cabin." The trio got 
up and walked to the office Catherine knew a little too well.

The secretary was reading a magazine when they entered the office. She 
hastily put it away but she knew that it wouldn't take long before the 
entire school knew she was reading magazines instead of helping the 
Principal.

"Uh ... the Principal wanted to see us?"

"Ah ... yes, come on in!" They followed the secretary into the 
Principal's office.

The man was standing behind his desk holding the phone in his hand.

"They've just arrived, Mr. Jackson." He handed the phone to Catherine. 
"It's your father."

"I don't have a father. He's dead." She stepped aside so that Cassie 
could get to the phone.

"Daniel?"

"Cassandra?" Daniel's voice sounded weird as if he was afraid of 
something.

"Yes, I'm here. Catherine's here too but..."

"Listen to me! You'll be picked up by an Airman in a few minutes."

"Why? Daniel what's wrong?"

"They have arrived. Two motherships are closing in on Earth. You'll be 
safer here."

"Oh my God!" Catherine saw her cousin's face change and knew that 
something was terribly wrong.

"Cassandra, what is going on?" Cassie almost dropped the receiver and 
looked at her cousin.

"They're here!"

"Cassandra, hand me Catherine!" Cassie handed the phone to Catherine, who 
suddenly didn't care if Daniel was on the other end or not.

"Daniel!"

"Yes, I'm still here."

"Is it true what Cassie says?"

"I'm afraid so. Listen the Airman will arrive there in a few minutes! Get 
the hell out of there, alright!" Catherine could hear Janet in the 
background. She sounded worried. Well, who wouldn't be worried when the 
Goa'uld were practically knocking on your frontdoor.

"We'll be seeing you at the complex. Tell Mom we're fine!" Catherine 
handed the receiver back to the Principal and before he could ask them 
what was wrong they had already left his office.

Dominic was tagging along with his two friends. He had no idea what was 
going on but he had a gutfeeling it was something bad because the two 
girls looked kinda frightened.

"Where're we going?" He didn't get any replies until they were standing 
in front of the school searching for a black jeep.

"Listen Dominic! We've got some bad news for ya!"

"Hu?"

"We're not alone in the universe and the worst thing is, they don't like 
us that much."

"You mean ... aliens!"

"Yup, lots and lots of 'em!" Cassie spotted the black Air Force-jeep and 
ran towards it, followed by Catherine and a very confused Dominic.

                         *******************

Cheyenne Mountain Complex

*15.30pm-The SGC*

The Airman had dropped his package off at the right level and had left 
for his station. Now the trio was running through the hallways, bumping 
into the occasional Airman. Dominic had absolutely no idea where they 
were going. They kept on running and finally arrived at the right place, 
the briefing room. They had figured everybody would be there. They 
stumbled into the room, interrupting a meeting.

"Catherine! Cassandra!"

"Mom!" Janet took her two daughters in a big hug. In all the fuss they 
almost forgot poor Dominic.

"Dominic! What are you doing here?" Daniel looked at the boy standing in 
the doorway.

"Uh ... I don't know, Sir."

"I told him about the Goa'uld knocking on our frontdoor." Jack smiled. He 
liked Cat's humor. It resembled his a bit.

"You did what? ... Are you insane? He's a civilian."

"Oh yeah! And what are we? And you?" The fight that had started in the 
morning between Daniel and Catherine threatened to continue.

"Catherine ... you are an irresponsible young brat!!"

"And you ... you are..."

"Daniel! Catherine! That's enough!" They both looked at Janet who had 
become a little bit agitated about their behavior. She was standing in 
between the two fighting-cocks. "Not here, and not right now! 
Understood!" They looked at each other and then they nodded slightly.

"We'd better get to work. Captain Carter, you try to dial out as soon as 
the Gate closes! Colonel, you and Teal'c try to keep the Goa'uld out as 
long as possible. Dr. Jackson, help Captain Carter!" SG-1 left the 
briefing room to fulfill their duties. "Dr. Fraiser, can I speak with you 
for a minute? In my office." Janet nodded and followed the General in his 
office, leaving Cassandra and company behind.

General Hammond presented Janet a chair and sat himself down behind his 
desk. His face didn't betray any emotion. He was worried inside. On the 
outside he was just another soldier.

"Doctor, you know as well as anybody else that this could end bad. If 
Captain Carter and Dr. Jackson do not succeed in dialing out, we're stuck 
here and we will be sitting ducks for the Goa'uld. Therefor I want you to 
consider the following option. We still have that quantum mirror. Dr. 
Jackson wants you to know that he wants to send Cassandra, Catherine and 
Lucy through it if things turn out bad. If you feel the same way I can 
send someone to our storage room to start looking for a suitable 
universe." Janet was staring at him, her brains processing the 
information. An awkward silence had fallen in the office but she hadn't 
noticed that.

"I ... Can I think this over?" Hammond nodded. He knew this wouldn't be 
an easy decision and yet it would be easy if you considered the 
alternative. He dismissed the Doctor and went to the control room to 
check up on his two favorite scientists.

"It's awesome!" Dominic was staring at the Gate. Cat and Cassie were 
sitting around the table, resting their heads in their hands. If Janet 
hadn't come back so soon they would have fallen asleep.

"Cassandra, go to the infirmary and check up on Lucy, will you?" Cassie 
stood up from her chair and walked to the door. Dominic followed her as 
he felt that her mother was staring at him.

"I'll be with Cassandra." He rapidly left the room and followed his 
friend before he lost track of her. Catherine had walked to the window 
and was now standing next to her aunt. She too looked at the Gate. It 
closed down and Carter and Daniel immediately started to dial out but an 
incoming wormhole prevented them from doing so. Janet let out a big sigh 
and looked up at Catherine.

"Cat?" The girl looked at the one she considered her mother and nodded.

"Yeah."

"There's something I need you to know."

"What is it?" Cat became aware of a certain tension in the room.

"When this ends bad ... I want you, together with Cassandra, Lucy and 
Dominic, to go through the quantum mirror. I don't want you here to get 
yourself killed or be taken as a host."

"But..." Catherine shook her head. She didn't want to leave her family 
behind, which meant she would never see them again.

"No buts, Catherine! I can't stand the fact that the Goa'uld would kill 
you or your sisters. It's the only way to safe you."

"Sam and Daniel will open the Gate! I know they will!"

"But when they don't ... will you do as we ask and go through the quantum 
mirror?" Cat looked at the Gate and nodded silently.

"I promise I'll take Cassie, Lucy and Dominic through the mirror. And I 
promise I'll come back with help because ... I ... I don't want to loose 
you too."

"Thank you, Catherine!" Janet took her oldest in a big hug. They left the 
briefing room and went to the infirmary to check up on the rest of the 
family.

                         *******************

*17.00pm-Briefing Room*

SG-1 was standing in the darkened briefing room. One of the Motherships 
had landed on top of the mountain and Jaffa were infiltrating the base. 
There was not much time left before the entire planet would be under the 
control of the great goddess Isis. The kids were standing against one of 
the walls and were aware of the tension in the room. Even Lucy kept 
silent as if she felt something bad was going to happen.

"It's time." Jack looked at Daniel and Janet. "Let's get them out of 
here!" He looked at his nieces. He noticed their serious faces. "It'll be 
okay, I promise!" They left the briefing room and went on their way to 
the storage room.

Jaffa had seen them running through the halls and a few of them were now 
following the Tauri.

"Damn it! They're on to us!" Jack saw the Jaffa closing in on them. "Go! 
We'll keep them busy! Teal'c, stay with me! GO!" The two of them 
positioned themselves right around the corner, Teal'c on the left and 
Jack on the right. A grenade killed the first few Jaffa but didn't stop 
the rest to continue their hunt. It needed a second grenade to grant 
Teal'c and Jack some time to retreat but they didn't stop their attack. 
The two friends emptied their weapons on the fearless Jaffa but were soon 
taken out by the enemy who went in pursuit on the rest of the group.

When they finally reached the storage room, half the Jaffa-population was 
chasing them. They closed the door but that wouldn't stop them for long 
so they had to act quickly. Daniel handed Catherine the remote of the 
mirror and for the first time in almost a year they hugged each other.

"I love you, Catherine!"

"Love you too ... Dad!" They untangled and Cassandra handed Lucy to Cat 
so that she could say goodbye to her parents.

"Catherine." Janet handed Cat a gun. "If things go wrong ... Cat just 
nodded, putting the gun behind her belt. "Take good care of your sisters, 
okay!" It was an emotional goodbye because everybody in the room knew 
they were never going to see each other again. Catherine hated goodbyes 
and in her head she was already making plans to come back with lots and 
lots of help. She looked at Dominic who still hadn't a clue on what was 
going on except that the aliens were more than eager to get rid of the 
earthlings. Tears were running down his cheeks. It was then that she 
realized he hadn't had the chance to say goodbye to his parents.

"Dominic?" He looked at her, wiped his tears away with his sleeves and 
smiled to show that he was okay, for now.

"Go now! And take care of each other!" Daniel placed his arms around his 
wife's shoulders and watched his children place themselves in front of 
the mirror. The three friends were about to place their hand on the 
mirror when a blast sent them flying through the room. Catherine was 
smashed against the mirror and found herself on the other side, still 
holding Lucy in her arms. As a sharp pain went through her shoulder, she 
could see the Jaffa enter the room. There was no time to waist; she had 
to shut the mirror off. - I'll be back! I promise! - The pain in her 
shoulder got worse and blood was trickling down her face. The gun, she 
had been carrying, was lying a few inches away from her and as she tried 
to grab it she hit one of the laser beams. An alarm went off, causing 
Lucy to cry out loud. As people started to fill the room Cat slowly lost 
consciousness.

                         *******************

Colorado Springs

*07.00am-Friday Morning*

As the sun finally found a hole in the clouds and had a chance to lighten 
up the beginning of a cloudy day, people started to come out of their 
houses to breath in the fresh air and to pick up their newspapers. The 
town came to life and sounds of early cars driving to work filled the 
streets.

Doctor Fraiser had come home rather late and was still asleep but her 
daughter and the dog, on the other hand, were already wide-awake. 
Cassandra had made breakfast and was about to surprise her mother with 
breakfast in bed when the phone went off. She placed the tray back on the 
table and dashed for the phone because she didn't yet want to wake up her 
Mom.

"Hello!"

"Oh hello!" The voice on the other side didn't sound familiar to Cassie. 
"Am I speaking to Jessie Gibson?"

"No, I'm afraid you dialed the wrong number."

"Oh .I'm sorry. Bye!" Cassandra put down the receiver and shook her head. 
The wrong-number-lady had almost ruined her surprise. She walked upstairs 
as silent as possible, followed closely by Ramses.

As she walked into the still darkened room, she almost tripped over some 
jeans. Cassie placed the tray on a chair and walked over to the window to 
open the curtains.

"Good morning, Mom!" The curtains were opened and the rays of sunlight 
filled the room. Janet mumbled something and then turned around, away 
from the window. "Come on, Mom! Wake up!" Cassie jumped on the bed and 
started to jump up and down. Ramses started to bark because he felt the 
need to wake up the neighbors too. The bed had broken in half if Janet 
hadn't stopped her daughter in time.

"Okay, I'm awake. Ramses, silence!" Cassie jumped of the bed and picked 
the tray from the chair. Now it was the dog's chance to jump on the bed 
and nestle himself on the blankets.

"Here you go!" She placed the tray on the bed and smiled. "Surprise from 
Ramses and me!" Janet smiled as she took a sip from the mug filled with 
hot steaming coffee.

"Don't you have to get yourself ready for school?" Cassie looked at the 
clock.

"7.30! Dominic will be here in half an hour!" Cassie ran out of the room 
and sprinted into the bathroom.

At 8 o'clock sharp she was standing at the front door, opening it as soon 
as she heard the doorbell. When she opened the door it wasn't only 
Dominic who was standing there but Daniel as well.

"Daniel?"

"Good morning, Cassie! Is your Mom home?" Ever since CJ's death it 
happened more often that she spent the night in the SGC and didn't let 
anybody but Cassandra know she wasn't coming home.

"Yeah, come on in!" Daniel walked into the house and straight into the 
living room. "MOM! Daniel is here! I'm off, okay!"

"See you tonight, honey!" As Cassandra left the house, her dog wanted to 
come along too.

"Stay Ramses! We'll be seeing you after school, alright!" Cassie and 
Dominic padded the dog quickly and then left to catch the yellow 
schoolbus.

Janet slowly came down the stairs and watched how Daniel was getting 
comfortable in one of the seats. When he noticed her, he got up.

"Good morning!" He smiled at her. Whatever friendship they had before 
CJ's death, it had all faded and they had to start from scratch. Six 
months had passed since the accident and she was still not ready to 
forgive her friends for what had happened. But with him things had gone 
differently. Although she had said some awful things about the team and 
about him she had some how stopped hating him. Maybe not really stopped 
but at least they were friends again. He had gained her trust again and 
that counted for something. It was fragile but it was there.

"Uh, I was wondering if you could give me a ride to the SGC because my 
car broke down last night and..."

"Okay. I'll be ready in a second!" Daniel nodded and sat himself back in 
the nearest chair.

                         *******************

Cheyenne Mountain Complex

*9.00am-The SGC*

All the way to the complex they had been silent. They had split up and 
had gone their own way as soon as they had arrived in the mountain. It 
looked like it was gonna be a day like any other when the first team 
scheduled to come back, came back injured. SG-1 had a briefing at 11.00 
and General Hammond had also requested Janet's presence. She didn't want 
to go but in the end she had no other choice but to go if she didn't want 
to end up disobeying an order of the General.

                         *******************

*11.00am-Briefing Room*

SG-1 was awaiting the presence of General Hammond when Janet appeared in 
the doorway. She refused to look at the people around the table and sat 
herself down next to Daniel. An awkward silence entered the briefing 
room. General Hammond entered the briefing room a little after the 
Doctor. He had a light assignment for his first team. One of the MALPS 
had run into something on P9X-487 and got stuck. The Doctor's presence 
was required because the air on the planet was polluted and he needed to 
know if it was safe enough to go with only an oxygenmask as protection.

"At ease!"

"Sir, we heard you have a light one for us today." Jack smiled at the 
General. It became time they had a light mission because in the past few 
weeks they had gotten themselves into some difficult situations.

"Yes, I have, Colonel. Major Carter, would you take the maps, please? 
They're on my desk." While Carter went for the maps, General Hammond 
continued his explanation. "There is however one minor problem. The air 
on P9X-487 has been polluted and I need to know if it's enough to have an 
oxygenmask or if you need a protective suit. Doctor Fraiser, what do you 
think?" Janet looked up. She hadn't been paying attention and had 
absolutely no idea what the General just asked her. Everybody was staring 
at her as she took up the documents and flipped through the map. Finally 
it was Daniel who helped her out.

"So, do we have to wear an entire suit or just an oxygenmask?" Janet got 
the hint and read the papers about the airpollution.

"Uh ... an oxygenmask is enough ... Sir." She smiled at Daniel, thanking 
him for the hint.

"You'll be leaving at 14.00! That'll give you time enough to get some 
lunch. Dismissed!"

"Let's have lunch all together! What do you say?" Daniel looked at his 
team members. This was his umpteenth attempt to get Janet and SG-1 back 
together. She knew he tried to get her to have lunch with SG-1 and every 
time she had found a reason to not go along with them.

"I have some paperwork that needs to be finished." She looked up at him 
and then walked away. He followed her and stopped her just at the corner.

"Please, come with us!" He really wanted her there.

"I can't Daniel. Not yet!"

"Then have lunch with me ... alone? We can pick up a sandwich and eat it 
in either my office or yours." He gave her a pleading look he knew she 
couldn't resist. She nodded and he knew he won another battle and a 
little bit of her trust.

                         *******************

*14.00pm-Control Room*

Why she was hanging out in the control room, she didn't know but she was 
there. She looked out the window into the gate room where SG-1 was 
getting ready for their trip. Daniel was messing with his jacket and 
Carter had to help him or he would have hurt himself before they left on 
their mission.

"Chevron 7 locked!" The Gate opened with its usual sound and the blue 
vortex. Janet smiled as she remembered how CJ loved to watch the Gate 
open. The memory faded as she saw SG-1 leaving through the same Gate that 
had taken away her niece from her and had left her brother an emotional 
wreck. The Gate closed, taking the blue shine away from the grey walls.

She had no idea how long she had been staring at the closed Gate, 
completely lost in her memories, when General Hammond was suddenly 
standing at her side.

"Dr. Fraiser, are you alright?" He noticed she hadn't heard him and 
lightly touched her shoulder to make his presence known to her. "Doctor?" 
He startled her.

"General?" She looked at him and then realized she was still standing in 
the middle of the control room. "I ... uh..."

"Are you alright?"

"Yes Sir, I am ... alright. Will you excuse me?" Hammond nodded and she 
left the room. He knew she wasn't alright, far from to be honest. Daniel 
kept him updated on things that involved his CMO. He knew she had started 
to blame herself because she was the one who had recommended CJ for the 
new project. He also knew about the refusal to talk to or even be with 
SG-1. It still hurt too much.

                         *******************

*16.00pm-The Infirmary*

The alarm of the Gate activation had startled Janet. She had been filling 
out some files in her office. It was SG-1 who had come back and soon they 
were walking into the infirmary for their post-missions. She had to 
swallow a few times as she suddenly realized that Dr. Warner was on 
vacation. She had to do SG-1's post-missions. She hadn't done them since 
CJ's death. Other teams were okay but not SG-1. - I can't do it! I can't 
do it! -

Daniel started to get worried when Dr. Warner didn't appear into the 
infirmary. The rest of his team wouldn't mind to skip their PM's.

"Hey, did he forget about us?" Sam looked at Daniel.

"I wouldn't mind if he didn't show up. One PM less." Jack smiled and it 
grew wider when he thought of all the shots that he would have to miss. 
Daniel however suddenly recalled that he had seen Dr. Warner leave a few 
days ago. - Oh my God! -

"Hey Daniel, where are you going? Can we leave?" Daniel walked into the 
office and found Janet crawled up in a corner of her office, her face 
deadly pale.

"Janet?" Daniel looked at her and immediately got the message. This 
wasn't going to be easy. He could barely convince her to go and have 
lunch with them. How was he going to convince her to do the post-mission 
exams? "Hey, you alright?" She didn't react on his question so he decided 
it would be best to ask the General to call in another doctor to do the 
exams. As he picked up the phone he saw from the corner of his eye that 
Janet had moved a little so that she could see the three remaining 
members of SG-1.

"General Hammond."

"General, it's Daniel. We might have a problem in the infirmary."

"What do you mean, Dr. Jackson?"

"Dr. Warner is on vacation and Dr. Fraiser refuses or better, she's in no 
state to do the post-mission exams."

"I'm on my way!" Daniel put the receiver down and walked back into the 
infirmary where his friends had been waiting.

"Daniel, what is going on?" Sam looked at her friend.

"Dr. Warner is on vacation, which means that Dr. Fraiser has to do our 
exams."

"What?" Jack looked at the archaeologist and then he looked passed him as 
he saw the petite Doctor appear in the infirmary, pressing herself 
against the wall away from the enemy. Tension started to build up and 
Daniel needed to do something quick before things were going to run out 
of control. Sam had retreated and was now standing behind her CO. The 
tension was broken when General Hammond suddenly appeared in the room. 
Daniel sighed; a war had been avoided.

"Sir?" Jack looked at his CO. "No post-missions today?" The General shook 
his head and watched how Daniel was just in time to catch the falling 
Doctor.

"I couldn't do it, Daniel." She looked straight into his blue eyes. "I 
really couldn't."

"It's okay now. Jack is happy that he doesn't have to go through his PM 
today." He held her close as if to protect her from all that was evil. 
Just as SG-1 wanted to retreat and give the Doctor a break, the phone in 
the infirmary rang. As Sam was standing closest to it she was the one to 
pick it up.

"Hello, Major Carter here!" All the nodding and mmm-ing in the 
conversation, confused the hell out of the rest in the room. When she was 
finally done she looked as confused as the rest. "Sir, a few minutes ago 
a baby and a teenager came through the quantum mirror. The teenager is 
badly injured and needs medical help as soon as she arrives here. And 
they will be here in ten."

"The quantum mirror? I thought we destroyed it." Jack looked at his 
General.

"Apparently, we did not do so."

"Dr. Fraiser, I hope you can take care of this teenager." With that he 
left the infirmary.

                         *******************

*17.30pm-The Infirmary*

Dr. Fraiser and her team were waiting at the elevator for the patient to 
come in. Jack and Sam had gone up to await the truck and Teal'c and 
Daniel had stayed with Janet. They were all anxiously awaiting the 
arrival of the visitors. When the elevator opened and the injured 
teenager was rolled out a collective 'Oh my God!' was uttered. The girl 
on the bed looked like CJ Fraiser. Daniel looked at Janet and for the 
first time in over six months he saw her eyes lit up a little.

"Take her to the infirmary! Stat!" Sam was holding the crying baby and 
kinda looked for help. Janet took a look at the little one and the moment 
the baby saw her face she stopped crying. "She's fine but take her to the 
infirmary anyway ... Sam." Sam looked at her former best friend and 
smiled.

"I will."

"How is she?" General Hammond had come to the infirmary as soon as 
possible when he had heard the news of the CJ duplicate.

"She's gonna be fine, Sir." Janet appeared from behind the curtain. "She 
has a severe burn to the shoulder and a cut on her head, probably a 
concussion. The baby is fine and vast asleep." Daniel could have sworn he 
saw her smile but he wasn't sure. A sudden mumbling interrupted her 
report to the General. As one they were all standing around the teenager 
in a split second. The girl's eyes slowly opened but closed again when 
met with too much light.

"Take it easy!" The voice sounded familiar to Catherine but she knew it 
wasn't the same person she had said goodbye to. Eventually her eyes got 
used to the light and she had the chance to look around. She knew 
everybody and yet they were strangers to her. As she looked at these 
people memories came back to her of how exactly she had landed here in 
the first place. And then it struck her.

"Lucy?" She tried to get up but a strong hand kept her down.

"I told you to take it easy."

"Lucy, is she alright?" Catherine looked at Janet.

"I think she means the baby." Daniel looked at the young girl who nodded 
as he mentioned the little one.

"Yes, she's fine." Cat sighed and smiled.

"So, can you tell us who you are and what you're doing here?" General 
Hammond looked at the young woman.

"She needs to rest, Sir."

"It's alright." Cat placed her hand on Janet's arm to show her that she 
needed to talk about how she got there. "My name is Catherine Fraiser. My 
friends call me Cat. The baby is my sister/cousin and she's called Lucy 
Jackson." She noticed how both Janet and Daniel looked at each other and 
started to blush. "I'm taken that you guys aren't married in this 
universe?" As one they shook their heads. "Right! Anyway ... to make 
things short ... the Goa'uld Isis attacked Earth and my parents send us 
through the quantum mirror. Normally Cassandra and Dominic should be here 
too but..." Tears started to form in the back of Catherine's eyes and it 
took her a while to continue her sad story. "...The moment we wanted to 
go through the mirror there was a ... a blast and we were send flying 
through the room. I was smashed against it and found myself at the other 
side with Lucy. I..." Tears were now making their way down. "...I saw the 
Jaffa coming into the room and I had to shut the mirror off and ... I 
have to go back ... they might be alive ... I have to!" Again Catherine 
tried to get out of her bed but this time it took Janet a little more 
strength to keep the young lady in her bed.

"It's okay. Calm down, Catherine! We'll find a way, I promise." But Cat 
kept on struggling and it needed a sedative to get her calm again.

                         *******************

*20.00pm-The Infirmary*

Janet had been sitting next to Catherine's bed the entire time as she 
suddenly heard the baby cry. She walked over to the crib and took the 
little one out.

"Hey little one, are you hungry?" The baby silenced as soon as she heard 
the familiar voice talk to her. A nurse came and gave Janet a bottle. 
"Let's see if you like this?" She placed herself back into the chair she 
had previously occupied and started feeding the baby. She smiled as she 
noticed the blue eyes, which reminded her of someone else's eyes. That 
someone else was standing in the doorway looking at the scene in front of 
him. He was too busy falling in love and there was no way of denying that 
anymore. He smiled at the thought that the Doctor finally had lightened 
up a little. It was going to be alright for now.

                         *******************

The SGC

*09.00am-Saturday Morning-The Infirmary*

Janet had fallen asleep in the chair, still holding Lucy in her arms. 
Daniel had taken another chair and he too had spent the night in an 
uneasy position. But it was Catherine who woke up first and noticed both 
Doctors asleep. Even if they weren't together in this universe they were 
still having something special going on. She noticed that Lucy was awake 
and playing with Janet's stethoscope.

"Hey Lucy, you're having fun?" The baby giggled and Cat smiled. At that 
moment Major Carter entered the infirmary and wanted to say something but 
Catherine stopped her. "They're still asleep." She whispered so she 
wouldn't be the one to wake them. Sam just nodded, looked for a chair and 
placed herself next to the bed.

"Hi, how are you feeling?"

"Oh, I'm feeling much better, thank you!"

"So." Carter didn't really know what to say anymore. The kid in front of 
her just reminded her of that other kid she had worked with a whole year 
long until... Sam tried to shake the memory away but didn't really 
succeed.

"Can I ask you something, Sam?"

"Yes, you can C ... Catherine."

"Why is everybody acting so strange around me? Is it because I'm from 
another universe?" Catherine looked at Sam, who started to feel a little 
uneasy.

"Uh..." Sam sighed. "Well, you would find out soon enough if you're just 
as bright as she was."

"Just as bright as who?" Carter didn't want to talk about CJ but maybe 
Catherine could help her in processing the loss. It had been hard and she 
still woke up once in a few days in the middle of night screaming for CJ.

"People act strange because you remind them of a girl that used to work 
here." Catherine gave Sam a weird look but she didn't say anything. "Her 
name was CJ ... Fraiser." Cat stared at Sam and then she looked at Janet 
sitting on her other side, but still she wasn't saying anything. "She was 
a part of this new project and she went on missions with SG-1."

"Cool!" Sam smiled but it faded soon enough.

"Anyway, about 6 months ago she died in an accident. She fell off a cliff 
and there was nothing I ... we could do. Dr. Fraiser got angry with us 
because we hadn't been able to save her niece. It has been hard the past 
6 months. There's not a day I don't think of the Kid." Catherine was 
looking at the woman beside her and sighed.

"I'm sorry."

"It's okay. Eventually things will go better again and I hope that one 
day I can be friends again with Janet." As Sam looked up at her former 
best friend she stared right in two brown eyes, which in return were 
staring back at her. Catherine looked from one to the other and didn't 
notice that she was kind of holding her breath until she let it out in a 
big sigh. "Uh ... I have to go. See you later, Catherine!" Carter got up 
and almost fled the infirmary.

"I'm sorry if Carter said something to offend you. I didn't know it was 
something like that." Janet got out of her chair, put the baby back into 
her crib and fled into her office, smashing the door. The noise woke up 
Daniel and as he stretched himself he looked at Catherine.

"Where's Janet?" All Catherine could do was point to the office-door but 
that wasn't even necessary as they heard something crash into the wall 
and break into a hundred pieces.

"I think I said something wrong." Daniel looked surprised at the young 
girl in front of him.

"What do you mean?"

"Sam told me about ... CJ, and Janet overheard our conversation by 
accident. We thought she was still asleep. Sam fled the scene and I 
apologized to her but all she did was run off like that."

"Things that have anything to do with CJ and SG-1 are kinda sensitive to 
her."

"Ah right. Thanks for the advice!"

"I'll better not disturb her right now. So, I'll be off then! See you 
later again!" Daniel walked away and left Catherine alone. - Okay, of all 
universes I land in the one where Doc Fraiser can't stand SG-1 because of 
some accident but still has something going on with Daniel! Weird! Ah 
well, I'll get it out of her soon enough. I'm good in those things, 
according to Cassie. - The thought of Cassandra made Cat sad again. She 
closed her eyes and rapidly slid into some fine dream.

                         *******************

*13.00pm-The Infirmary*

It was somewhere around the noon that Catherine woke up out of her dream 
that had become a nightmare. As soon as she remembered where she was and 
that it wasn't in her own universe, she called for a nurse.

"Hey, can you do me a favor?"

"That depends."

"Right! Can you pick up a ham-sandwich and a cheese-sandwich for me, 
please?" The nurse looked at Catherine and then nodded.

"Good. You can bring them to the Doctor's office." With that the nurse 
left and Cat jumped out of her bed and walked to Janet's office. She 
didn't even bother to knock she just walked in.

"What are you doing here?" Janet looked at Catherine who was walking 
around the office and sat herself into the chair opposite the Doctor. 
"You should stay in bed, you need your rest."

"Doc, not even my Mom ... could keep me confined in those beds for long." 
Cat smiled a wicked smile. "So why would I do it for you? By the way, our 
lunch is on the way so I can't go back yet." Cat was looking at the desk 
and saw a picture of someone she seemed to know. "CJ?" Janet nodded as 
Catherine picked up the picture and looked at the girl. "And who is 
this?"

"That's her father, my brother." Janet noticed that Catherine was trying 
to memorize how he looked.

"My parents died in a car crash when I was very little and my aunt 
adopted me." The sandwiches arrived and Catherine fell silent. She felt 
quite comfortable in this office. When they were done eating, Cat felt 
the urge to continue her story.

"I accepted Cassandra in the family, a sister to play with. And then I 
found out about my parents and I started to become a real pain-in-the-
ass. At school I collected after-school detentions and at home there 
wasn't a day when there wasn't a fight. It got worse when Mom and Daniel 
got married. I hated him from the moment I met him. The day before the 
marriage I ran away. Mom came after me and from then on the problems 
continued solely between Daniel and me. So, you can say I was quite 
surprised when he left me in charge to go through the mirror. When I said 
goodbye to him I told him I loved him but I don't know if that was just 
because those Jaffa were after us and I didn't want to upset Mom any 
more, or because I really liked him as my father. I hated him so much 
that I refused to be his daughter. In school that could be quite 
confusing because my last name is Fraiser and my sister's last name was 
Fraiser-Jackson. Most of the teachers thought we were cousins. Cassie and 
I were cousins, of course, but I considered her more a sister than a 
cousin." Catherine took a deep breath and was about to continue when 
Janet interrupted her.

"You don't have to tell me this, you know."

"Yes, I have to. It makes me feel better. I need to talk about it."

"Yesterday you mentioned Dominic. What is he to you?"

"He was our best friend. We were always together and yesterday we took 
him with us to the SGC, against regulations what caused another fight 
between Daniel and me. So, this was my story. Now, what's yours?" 
Catherine gave Janet an innocent smile and hoped that she would tell her 
the full story. But Janet wasn't going to give in that easily.

"You should go back to bed. You still need your rest and I need to work."

"No, I'm not going back until you tell me everything I need to know about 
the Fraisers in this universe, including CJ." When Cat mentioned CJ she 
saw Janet flinch. "You must have loved her very much if you react like 
that when you hear her name and not to mention the hate you carry towards 
SG-1." Janet looked up at once and looked angrily at Catherine in front 
of her. "Come on, tell me about yourself and your relationship with CJ!" 
Cat was defying Janet and it started to work when she suddenly got up 
from her chair and bolted out of the office. "Hey, where are you going? 
Are you afraid of the truth?" Catherine followed her back into the 
infirmary.

"Is this the way you started your fights with your mother?"

"Most of the times, yes. And I always got what I wanted." Catherine knew 
how to get Janet to talk but it would hurt her emotionally as much as it 
would hurt the Doctor. "Let's just pretend I am CJ! What would you tell 
her?" It wasn't too difficult to pretend Catherine was CJ because they 
looked alike. "Come on, what would you tell her?" There was no way out 
for Janet. She had to go with Catherine's flow. She could run from it but 
Cat would follow her everywhere she went. "You can't run from this, you 
know! There must be something you want to tell CJ?"

"No Catherine, don't do this!" Tears had started to make their way down 
and the wall Janet had build up around her heart started to crumble with 
every word Catherine said.

"My name is not Catherine. My name is CJ! And you will tell me what you 
want me to know." Janet backed away from Catherine and ended up against 
the wall, frightened like a trapped animal. "Come on, Janet! Give it a go 
or are you afraid you might hate her too!" Cat had come very close and to 
defy the Doctor even more, which could cause Cat physical pain as well, 
she hit her lightly. "Hey J, you know what, I hate you! Yeah I hate you 
... for leaving me there on that deserted planet ... for sending me, a 
17-year-old, on missions, dangerous missions! You knew it could kill me 
but you did nothing to stop it!" At that point, Catherine had finally 
pushed the right buttons.

"NO! SHUT UP!" Janet pushed the girl away with so much strength that 
Catherine smashed against a tray, standing nearby. "I don't need this! So 
shut up!" But Cat was already standing back up and defying the poor 
Doctor even more.

"Just admit you hate me! ADMIT IT!" Now it was Catherine's turn to back 
away from a furious Janet. Somewhere during the shouting match they had 
gotten an audience and one of the nurses had even called for help, what 
meant that SG-1 was now standing in the infirmary watching a fight that 
was about to go out of control but Daniel stopped his friends from 
intervening. She had to go through this. He knew Catherine was right and 
that she was the only person on the base who could get it out of Dr. 
Fraiser.

"NO! I don't hate you, CJ! I love you!"

"Then why did you leave me on that deserted planet? Tell me ... WHY?" 
Both parties were getting out of breath but they didn't give up.

"We couldn't find you! I'm sorry, CJ! I miss you so much!" In the 
meantime General Hammond had arrived in the infirmary and saw the 
emotional scene in front him. Janet had slumped to the floor and looked 
up at the girl in front of her. "I'm so sorry, CJ. I really miss you and 
I don't hate you ... I don't ... really!" Catherine was crying and in her 
blurred vision she could see how easily she had cracked the Doctor in 
just a couple of minutes. She was nothing more than a heap of weakness, 
an emotional wreck. It hurt like hell, not only her heart but also her 
shoulder and her back. She stared at the floor.

"I'm sorry, Janet..." Catherine slumped on the floor next to Janet and 
took her in a big hug. "...For falling of that cliff ... for leaving you 
and Dad ... I don't hate you ... it wasn't your fault ... I love you!"

"Okay, show's over!" Jack ushered the nurses out of the room. "Come on 
move ... and that's an order." Sam was taking in the scene in front of 
her and realized that everything Catherine had said touched her heart as 
much as it had touched Janet's. Daniel had walked over to Cat and Janet 
and had taken the Doctor in his arms, soothing her or at least trying to. 
Catherine looked at him and smiled.

"You okay?" She shook her head and let it rest on her knees for a few 
seconds.

"I'm sorry it had to be this way but..." Catherine let out a big sigh. 
"...She was suffering. I just ... I couldn't see her like that." Cat 
tried to get upright again but she slumped back to the floor. "Okay, this 
is not good!"

"Jack, Catherine needs some help!" As he helped her up he guided her back 
to her bed, where she had to be in the first place. Daniel had scooped 
the Doctor into his arms and had placed her on a nearby bed. Sam was 
feeling a little lost but she needed to know something that only 
Catherine could know.

"Catherine..." The girl nodded and looked straight into Sam's blue eyes. 
"Do you think she'll ... forgive me ... us some day?"

"Yeah, I think so!" Catherine looked at the Doctor next to her. "She 
will."

                         *******************

*20.00pm-The Infirmary*

SG-1 had spent the entire afternoon in the infirmary. General Hammond had 
called in Doctor Evans so that he could take care of the now three 
patients. Sam and Jack had been playing with Lucy and had a long 
conversation with Cat about her own universe. Daniel had spent the entire 
time close by Janet, who had fallen asleep about an hour ago. Teal'c was 
the only one who hadn't been there. He had retreated in his room to 
perform Kel'no'Reem.

They startled as Dr. Evans suddenly interrupted them. He had entered the 
infirmary a few minutes ago but had to scrape his throat if he wanted SG- 
1's attention.

"It's bedtime, don't you think?" Lucy had fallen asleep in Sam's arms and 
Catherine had been yawning for the past ten minutes.

"Probably."

"Let me take this little sleepyhead to her crib." Sam gently got up from 
her chair and put the baby back into her crib, but not before kissing 
Lucy goodnight.

"Daniel, are you coming?" Daniel nodded and got up from his chair to 
follow his friends home. "I'll be right up!" He bend forward and kissed 
Janet on the forehead. "Goodnight Doc! I'll stop by Cassie so don't 
worry!" Catherine looked at him and smiled. - Nothing going on between 
those two! Right! - "Goodnight Catherine! See you tomorrow!"

"Goodnight Daniel!"

                         *******************

Stargate Command

*10.00am-Sunday Morning*

Catherine was wondering around the Base. She had persuaded Dr. Evans to 
release her because she started to get bored in the infirmary. A nurse 
had given her blue fatigues, which she thought, looked really good on her 
and could have easily gotten Cassandra jealous. Her arm was hanging in a 
sling and she was more than happy about that because her shoulder was 
bugging her like hell. She noticed she had been passing by the storage 
room where the quantum mirror stood. She knew it had been transported to 
this place together with her and Lucy. She didn't want to think about 
that for now and took the elevator again. She had 'borrowed' Janet's card 
so she could move around wherever she wanted to go. She would give it 
back as soon as she needed it again. As she got out of the elevator she 
bumped into Sam.

"Umpf! ... Oh sorry ... Sam!" Cat looked at the scientist in front of 
her.

"Catherine, what a surprise! I though you were still in the infirmary!"

"No, I begged Dr. Evans to let me go and he did. I'm exploring the base."

"Ah right! Did you have breakfast yet?"

"Yes, but I could use another bite because, to be honest, infirmary-food 
is not good at all!"

"Okay, then I ask you to join me for breakfast." Catherine nodded and 
followed Sam back into the elevator.

They weren't the only ones who were going to have a late breakfast. Jack 
and Daniel were already having theirs and Teal'c was still choosing what 
he was going to have.

"Good morning!" Sam and Cat moved over to the counter and started to fill 
their plates with all that couldn't be counted as healthy breakfast, 
finishing it with a blue Jell-O.

"Is that healthy?" Jack looked at his 2IC while she took a big bite out 
of something that resembled a donut.

"This is way better than the stuff you get in the infirmary." Catherine 
enjoyed her blue Jell-O.

"There you have a good point." Jack nodded and ended his pancakes. "So, 
what's up today?"

"Nothing much. General Hammond wants us in the briefing room by 1600 
hours. Maybe a mission planned for tomorrow morning, who knows?"

                         *******************

*11.00am-The SGC*

When they had finished their breakfast they all went back to their 
offices except for Daniel who went to the infirmary and Catherine who 
walked back to the storage room. She had heard Sam telling Jack where 
they had left the remote. She needed to know whether her family was 
either dead or alive. She wasn't on planning of going through, just to 
find her universe and see how bad it was there. Unfortunately for Cat an 
Airman guarded the room.

"Damn it!" She muttered under her breath. She passed by the man and gave 
him a friendly nod. He smiled back at her. - He doesn't seem to be that 
bad. Maybe I can ... no Cat, stop dreaming! - A sudden headache made her 
stumble to the floor. It felt like her head wasn't big enough to store 
her brains. The Airman at the door saw how the girl was having a seizure 
of some sort and hit the alarm with full force.

"Medical team to storage room 1!" The intercom voice startled Sam and 
Jack. They ran out of the office and were at the room in a flash. They 
ran into the Airman who had guarded the door.

"What's wrong?" He just pointed at the now unconscious Catherine. "Oh my 
God!" They both ran up to the girl, while the medical team had finally 
arrived and followed them. Dr. Evans took a quick look and ordered his 
staff to bring Cat to the infirmary ASAP. On the way to the infirmary she 
suffered a second seizure. Sam uttered an 'Oh my God!' and Jack knew what 
time it was, time to get Catherine back to her own universe or she would 
die.

"Oh my God, Sir, she's alive!"

                         *******************

*13.00pm-The Briefing Room*

SG-1 was sitting in the briefing room. Dr. Fraiser and Dr. Evans were 
there as well as Catherine, who felt very uncomfortable. They had told 
her the meaning of her seizures and it had scared the hell out of her. 
She had no other choice but to go back home whatever the situation was. 
General Hammond entered the room and sat himself down to listen to his 
first team. He looked at Catherine who seemed shocked about what she had 
been told.

"Catherine, how do you feel?"

"Miserable, Sir! Sam says that I have no other choice but to go back 
home, unless I want to die here."

"That's right but I'm sure that SG-1 wants to help you. We had situations 
like this before and we always found a solution."

"Catherine, do you know the Asgard?" Sam looked at Cat who frowned deeply 
and then shook her head. "Sir, I still have the plans of the naquada- 
reactor we used to dial the Asgard homeworld. I could make one to use in 
Catherine's universe."

"I believe we just have assigned ourselves a new mission. Sir?" Jack 
looked from Carter to General Hammond.

"You have a go. Major, get Sgt. Siler to help you! Dr. Jackson, help 
Catherine find her own universe. Colonel, you better start making plans 
on how to get Catherine to the Asgard homeworld. Dr. Fraiser, I want you 
to stick around Catherine to keep an eye on her." Dr. Evans looked 
bewildered at the General. Why didn't he get that job, he wanted to study 
this phenomenon that was called Entropic Cascade Failure. He had never 
seen one before. "Dismissed!" They all left the briefing room and started 
to fulfill their duties.

                         *******************

*14.30pm-Storage Room*

The trio in the storage room had already been looking for the right 
universe for more than an hour and hadn't found what they were looking 
for.

"This one?" Catherine looked at the people in the room.

"I don't see Cassandra and Dominic. And the door isn't hanging out of its 
hinges. Nope!" Catherine sank back against the wall where she had been 
sitting for the last hour. Four more seizures had racked her body and 
this was something she didn't even want to wish her worst enemy. Ten 
universes later Catherine thought she'd recognized her own. "That's the 
one!" She looked at the room in the mirror. Cassie was lying closest to 
the mirror, her arm stretched towards it and her hand a few inches away 
from it. The door looked as if it had been blasted away but it was still 
hanging in its hinges. Her parents close to the door and embracing each 
other. It wasn't clear if they were dead or alive. Daniel walked to the 
phone and called the General with the news they found the right universe 
and that they could get ready to go.

                         *******************

*16.00pm-Storage Room*

SG-1 was standing in the storage room, ready to go. Catherine had changed 
into green fatigues and looked like a real Airman, except for the sling 
holding her arm in place. Jack had given her gun back and had told her to 
use it only if necessary. She hadn't yet said goodbye because she had to 
come back for Lucy and she didn't want to say it yet either.

"Ready to go, Kids!" They all nodded, placed their hands on the mirror 
and ended up on the other side.

                         *******************

Cheyenne Mountain Complex

*16.00pm-The SGC*

It was very silent on the other side. Sam and Catherine immediately 
checked for live in the people that were lying across the room.

"Captain Carter is dead. So is Dominic ... and Cassandra." Sam looked at 
Catherine who was searching for a heartbeat with her parents.

"Daniel is dead and ... Mom is ... uhm..." Carter looked at her. "Sam, 
she's alive!"

"Sir, we need a medical team!" Sam checked Janet's pulse and felt a weak 
heartbeat.

"Go, I'll take care of this!" Daniel looked at his friends. "Good luck, 
Catherine!" She nodded and followed the rest into the hallway.

"Carter, you go with Catherine to the control room and dial out as soon 
as Teal'c and I have installed that ... thing." Sam nodded and they 
continued on their own ways. Bodies, SGC-personnel as well as Jaffa, were 
lying everywhere, scattered in the hallways. Catherine had to keep her 
stomach under control every time she saw a mutilated body.

Carter and Catherine made it to the control room without problems. Isis 
seemed to have left, but not before destroying the entire control room.

"Oh my God! How are we supposed to dial out?" Carter looked at the mess 
in front of her. Catherine sprinted out of the room and into the gate 
room. More bodies were lying there, spread over the floor.

"Sam, can you fix this?"

"I'll try to hook up my laptop and see what I can do."

"You think she's gone?"

"Who? Isis?" Cat nodded.

"I hope so."

                         *******************

"Carter, come in!"

"Sir, are you ready?"

"Yes, go ahead! Good luck! O'Neill out." Catherine walked back into the 
gate room and waited for Carter to dial the Asgard homeworld. A wormhole 
was established and Catherine hesitantly jumped through.

"Carter!" Sam picked up her radio.

"Sir? Something wrong?"

"Yes, we are under fire. They haven't left yet. Damn it!" As radio-
contact was broken Sam took her stuff together and left the control room. 
She went back to the storage room in which a medical team had gathered.

"Hey Daniel, how is she?"

"She's gonna be fine. Apparently Dr. Jackson shielded her from the blast. 
Catherine?"

"Visiting Thor." Suddenly a big Jaffa blocked their way out. "Daniel 
dug!" Sam fired a few shots killing the Jaffa and the ones behind him. 
"Come on, Catherine, hurry up!"

According to Daniel it took Catherine way too long to convince the Asgard 
to help them. Shots were exchanged but Daniel and Sam held their ground. 
Jack and Teal'c had managed to kill the ones attacking them and had now 
joined Sam and Daniel. They started to loose ground when a bright light 
suddenly appeared into the room and made all Jaffa even the bodies 
disappeared. And then Catherine appeared with a big smile on her face.

"I met the Asgard! I met Thor!" She was lost in her enthusiasm and hugged 
SG-1 to thank them for all the help. "Hey, where is my family?" Another 
ray of light filled the room and there they were the Jackson-family alive 
and well. "Mom ... Dad! Cassandra!" Catherine jumped into their arms, 
tears of joy rolling over their faces.

"Catherine!" SG-1 was watching the scene and suddenly felt a little out 
of place. Jack scraped his throat to get their attention.

"Oh sorry, Jack!"

"Oh that's okay, but shouldn't you go and get Lucy!"

"Mmm ... right!" Catherine touched the mirror and ended up in the SGC's 
storage room.

Janet was already there, holding Lucy in her arms.

"So, this is it, hu!"

"Yeah, I guess so." Catherine was staring at the floor. She felt slightly 
uncomfortable. "I should be going now." Janet gave Lucy to Catherine and 
she handed the baby to the guard who was standing in the room. "Could you 
hold her for me, please?" The poor guy took the baby in his arms while 
Catherine gave Janet a big hug. "Thank you, Janet! I'll never forget what 
you did for me." Then she took Lucy back into her arms and turned to the 
mirror. But before going through she turned back to Janet. "Say hi to CJ 
from me, will ya!" A last smile and Catherine zipped back to her own 
universe, leaving a smiling Dr. Fraiser behind.

"I'll find her and say hi from you, Catherine. I promise!" SG-1 appeared 
back into the storage room and the mirror closed down behind them.

"Maybe we can destroy it now?" Colonel O'Neill looked at General Hammond 
who had appeared into the room.

"Yes, but first you have to go to P5J-314 and find CJ!"

"Yes Sir, we will!" Everyone left the storage room except for Janet and 
Daniel.

"You okay?" Janet nodded and smiled.

"She's alive, Daniel! CJ's alive!"

                         *******************

Chapter 3

P5J-314

*Amazon Camp*

The sun reached its highest point in the horizon and let her rays of 
light fall to the ground beneath it, warming up the green landscape. 
Women were spreading across the meadow and gathered back together to have 
lunch, the wind carrying their soft voices over the grassy landscape. One 
of them was sitting on top of the stairs that lead to the Doorway and 
suddenly called out to a young woman standing at the bottom of the 
stairs.

"Zoë, have you seen Winter?" Zoë looked up at the one that spoke to her 
and nodded.

"Yes, my Princess! Shall I call her?" The woman nodded shortly and the 
youngster left, to return only a few minutes later with a weary looking 
girl behind her. The girl walked up the stairs towards her sister and 
produced a large smile.

"Summer!" She placed herself next to the woman.

"Where have you been, Winter?" Summer knew where the kid had been but she 
liked to hear it from the little one herself.

"I was playing with Thunder and Snowflake! Shall I call 'em?" Before 
Summer could say anything her sister had already uttered a few short 
whistles. Not much later a black and a white horse appeared in sight and 
ran towards the little one, who rewarded them with a cube of sugar.

"Winter, next time I want you to stay close to the campsite! You never 
know what Spring is up to next! Do I make myself clear?" Winter nodded. 
Summer got up and left her sister in the good hands of her two personal 
guards, Zoë and Thalassa.

                         *******************

Earth

*The SGC*

It had been a week since Catherine had gone home and they knew that CJ 
was still alive. Sam had never thought she could be that happy again 
after all the things that they had been through the past 6 months. Janet 
was still avoiding SG-1 but not as much as she had been doing the 
previous months. General Hammond had forbidden his CMO to tell Jonathan 
that his daughter was still alive because quite frankly they had no idea 
what they would find on P5J-314.

Today was D-day and the FRED had already been prepared and all they had 
to do was send a MALP to the planet and make sure there wasn't anything 
stopping them from going back. Lt. Simmons had started the dialing 
sequence and soon the Gate was turning and locking the right chevrons 
into place. Janet was staring at the Gate. She was nervous about the 
upcoming trip to find her niece, and couldn't help but wonder what state 
they would find her in. Quite frankly it scared her more and more with 
each minute that passed. The wormhole was established and the MALP 
disappeared through the event- horizon. It soon transmitted images from 
the grassy meadow and the belongings that were hastily left behind by the 
fleeing Amazons.

"That wasn't there 6 months ago!" Jack remarked as he looked at the 
monitor.

"Sam, could you go back a little?" Daniel had seen some movement but he 
wasn't entirely sure of what he had seen exactly. As the camera moved 
back to where it was a second ago a small group of warriors appeared in 
sight, their weapons drawn and ready to attack the MALP.

"They're female!"

"Mm ... probably Amazons!" Daniel looked at the group and figured that he 
was right.

"Amazons?" Jack looked from Daniel to the monitor and back. "Like in 
'Xena, the Warrior Princess'?" Daniel gave Jack a curious look but nodded 
anyway. "Sir, what do you think?"

"I think you'll be leaving in an hour!" As soon as Hammond stopped 
talking they left the control room before he could dismiss them properly.

                         *******************

P5J-314

*Amazon Camp*

As soon as the Doorway had closed down Summer had been called back. The 
small group of warriors had gathered around the MALP and was poking it 
from all sides possible. Winter's daggers soon found their way in its 
tires. Summer kept an eye on her sister just to make sure she didn't hurt 
herself.

"My Princess, look!" The Doorway was moving again and the group fled in 
all directions. Winter hid herself behind the DHD and was the only one 
who was still close to the Gate when the travelers stepped through. She 
had both daggers ready for use.

SG-1 and Dr. Fraiser met with a once again hastily fled meadow.

"Oh!"

"What oh?" Jack looked at the Doctor who, as he noticed, looked kinda 
green.

"Uh oh ... there goes my lunch!" As Janet disappeared behind the Doorway, 
the rest of them just stood there and looked at the now broken MALP.

"Well, Hammond's not gonna to like this." Sam gave the MALP a little push 
and as a result it tumbled on its side. "Oops!" Daniel was walking 
further down and came closer towards Winter's hiding place.

"Hello, we know you're out there! We mean you no harm!" He had now 
reached the DHD and Winter was about to attack him when her sister 
suddenly interrupted her.

"Winter!" Summer jumped up from her hiding place in the grass and ran 
right up to Daniel who took a few steps back. Soon the small group of 
warriors surrounded SG-1.

"Well done Daniel, now we're surrounded by a bunch of angry women!" Jack 
looked from the young man to the warriors and back.

"Summer, I can take care of myself!" Winter appeared from behind the DHD 
and startled SG-1 and Janet, who had re-appeared looking less green. The 
girl walked over to her sister and placed herself in front of Daniel her 
daggers close to his throat.

"CJ!" Janet stared at her niece who had changed a little over the months. 
She had certainly got more color from walking around in the sun so much 
and long dreadlocks had replaced the short brown hair.

"Winter..." Summer lowered the daggers and looked at the visitors. 
"...The one with the four eyes said that they meant us no harm!" Then she 
took a step forward and introduced herself to the visitors. "I am Summer, 
Princess of the Amazons of the Four Seasons. This is my sister, Winter. 
And these are my loyal warriors."

"Daniel, go ahead!"

"Right! I am Dr. Daniel Jackson and these are my friends ... Colonel Jack 
O'Neill, Major Sam Carter, Teal'c and Dr. Janet Fraiser. We're explorers 
from a planet called Earth."

"I welcome thee to our planet and with us! Let us go to our camp. It is 
much easier to talk and it is not far from here." Summer turned around 
and walked away to collect her belongings. Winter was staring at the team 
in front of her. They looked some how familiar but she hadn't a clue why 
she should know them. "Winter, will you call the horses? ... Winter!" The 
girl turned around and looked at her sister. "The horses!" Three short 
whistles and two long ones were sent into the air. A few seconds later a 
thunder- like sound was coming from behind them. The chills ran down 
Jack's spine as the sound reminded him of their first visit to this 
planet. A troop of horses came running towards the Doorway and stopped 
right in front of Winter.

                         *******************

*Amazon Base Camp*

They had left the meadow behind and had entered a forest. Jack wondered 
why they hadn't seen that the first time. He didn't have much time to 
think about it, though. He had to concentrate on not falling off of the 
horse he was currently sharing with his 2IC, who seemed to be having the 
time of her life. They had left the FRED behind and had loaded all their 
stuff onto two horses. They had contacted the SGC and told them it would 
take a while before they would be able to come back. Jack smiled when he 
heard Daniel sneeze once again. He and Janet were sharing Snowflake, one 
of Winter's horses, and the Spacemonkey had started sneezing from the 
moment he had taken place on the horses back. Teal'c was the only one who 
had gotten a horse for himself and from the looks of it he really enjoyed 
riding.

Suddenly they entered a small campsite. Jack hadn't even noticed it if it 
had been right in front of his nose. They were given a tent and Amazons 
helped them unload their stuff from the horses and carry them into the 
tent. Soon they were led towards the main tent to meet with Summer and 
Winter once again.

As soon as they entered the tent they noticed it was clearly for 
Royalties because it was big enough to store a few horses and a lot more. 
Various animal skins were draped over the floor and were hanging from the 
walls. Fruit and vegetables were displayed in the middle of the tent. 
They were going to have dinner and from the looks of it, it would be 
vegetarian unless meat came later. In the back they noticed movement and 
to their great surprise they saw Winter cleaning Thunder and Snowflake.

"Forgive my sister! She refuses to part from her horses." Summer had 
entered the tent and took place across her visitors and motioned for them 
to sit and relax. "Winter, will you join us?" The teenager nodded, put 
her brushes down and joined her sister. "Now we can talk and enjoy a good 
meal." To Jack's relief the meat was brought in and they could indeed 
enjoy an excellent meal. During the entire dinner Winter had been staring 
at Teal'c. She felt icky around him and Sam. She finally had enough guts 
to ask him the question that had been burning on her tong for the past 
hour.

"What's that?" She pointed at his forehead but retracted her finger when 
she saw her sister looking at her.

"Winter, that is inappropriate!"

"It is alright, Summer. It is the sign of my slavery to the false Gods, 
the Goa'uld."

"Do you know the Goa'uld?" Summer shook her head as an indication she'd 
never heard from them before. Winter, however, recognized the word but 
didn't know where she could possibly know it from.

"So ... you introduced yourself as explorers. What makes our planet so 
interesting to visit?"

"Actually, we're looking for someone?" Daniel looked at Winter for a 
second but she didn't react to his stare. She was too busy eating a 
banana-like fruit.

"You're not looking for Spring, are you?" Winter flinched and almost 
choked in her snack when her sister pronounced the feared name.

"Spring?" Jack was trying hard to keep his laugh inside but he failed 
miserably and gained an angry look from the Doctor.

"She is our older sister." Summer sighed and suddenly she looked very 
sad. "She would rather see Winter and me dead than alive."

"Is that the reason you're living out here?" Sam suddenly fell a lot of 
sympathy for the young woman in front of her, or was it just because CJ 
was involved.

"Yes, she's hunting us down. Even Jason, our brother, isn't safe from her 
and he can't even be ruler of the Amazons."

"Winter, will you tell us something about those two horses of yours?" 
Winter looked at her sister. She wasn't accustomed to having people ask 
her something when Summer was in the neighborhood.

"Go ahead! Tell them about Thunder and Snowflake! I know you're dying to 
talk about them!" Winter smiled shyly and looked back at the visitors.

"Thunder and Snowflake were a gift from Summer! Thunder is a stallion and 
Snowflake is a mare. I am the guardian of all the horses. I am a good 
horseback rider and..." A young woman who suddenly entered the tent 
interrupted Winter.

"Angelia!" Summer got up and helped the woman remain steady.

"My Princess, Spring has ... raided the ... men's village! Several 
injured, including ... your brother!"

"Where is he now?" Summer's voice was filled with panic and she was 
scaring the hell out of Winter because Jason meant a lot for the both of 
them.

"They'll be here in a minute!"

"Zoë ... Thalassa!" The two warriors entered the tent and immediately saw 
the seriousness of the situation. "Zoë, make sure that Angelia gets some 
food and rest! Thalassa, get Kali!"

"Yes, my Princess!" As soon as the trio had left Summer started to pace 
around the tent.

"Summer, is there anything we can do to help?" Daniel had stopped the 
Princess in her tracks and saw the tears that were forming in her eyes.

"No, there's ... or maybe there is..." Summer looked at Winter and then 
back to Daniel. "Could you keep an eye on Winter for me please?"

"No problem!" Summer nodded gratefully and left the tent to wait for her 
brother's arrival.

Winter had retreated in the back of the tent again, and was once more 
standing in between her two friends. Janet had followed the Kid and saw 
how she had buried her face into Thunder's neck.

"Winter?" The girl turned around, revealing a wet face and red eyes. "You 
okay?" Winter shook her head, allowing Janet to come closer and place her 
hand on her shoulder.

"I hate Spring so much. She's so bad." Winter wiped the tears away with 
her sleeve and sat herself down in between Thunder's feet. Janet placed 
herself next to Winter, as she felt that the girl appreciated her 
company, but kept a fair distance between herself and Thunder. And 
unexpectedly Winter let her head rest on Janet's shoulder accepting the 
offered comfort.

"Okay, now what?" Jack looked at his kids.

"I don't know, Sir. CJ doesn't seem to recognize us so ... either we just 
go home and leave her here or ... we stay a little longer and help her 
remember her life as CJ Fraiser."

"If it depends on the Doc we'll be sticking around for some time but..."

"O'Neill, Master Bra'tac told me once about this ritual..."

"Ah Teal'c, don't talk to me about rituals! Remember the last time when 
we let Master Bra'tac perform one of his rituals?" Jack looked at Teal'c.

"I..."

"Ah..." Teal'c decided it was better to keep his mouth shut. The stubborn 
Tau'ri wouldn't listen anyway.

"We could help these Amazons in their fight against Spring. You heard she 
rather sees Summer and Winter dead." Daniel looked at the peaceful scene 
in the back of the tent. Winter was playing with her daggers and had 
Janet involved in her little game.

"You know the policy we have to maintain in situations like these!"

"No interference Jack, but these people gave CJ a home! And since when do 
we follow the policies?"

"Sir?" Sam took Daniel's side in this matter because they owed these 
women something big in return. Jack looked from his two scientists to the 
scene in the back of the tent and back to his kids.

"Okay, we'll stay!"

"Thank you, Sir!" Sam smiled and left the men alone to join Dr. Fraiser 
in the back.

"Hey!" Sam took a seat across Winter and Janet. Carter's newly found 
friendship with the Doctor was making some positive progress but it was 
still fragile and could break any time. In the meanwhile the daggers had 
disappeared and were replaced by Winter's Rasta's. "How is she?"

"I don't know. She seems to be in good health. Right now, she's more 
worried about what's going on out there than what we're doing here." 
Thunder lowered his head and nudged against Janet's shoulder, startling 
her for a second.

"And how are you?"

"I don't know. Confused maybe!" Janet looked up at Sam and smiled sadly. 
"I've found her but she's not the person I kicked out of bed 6 months 
ago. This is Winter, an Amazon Princess." Sam looked at Winter and 
noticed she was staring at her, causing Sam to look away from her. "I 
will not leave this place until I'm absolutely sure she's going to be 
fine. You can go back home but I will not leave."

"We're staying to help these Amazons against this Spring person. And 
we'll make sure that Winter's life will be safe again. I'll make sure of 
that."

"Winter!" One of the Amazons had entered the tent and was frantically 
looking for her Princess. "Where's my Princess?"

"In the back." Daniel pointed towards the back of the tent and the woman 
followed his lead immediately.

"Winter, my Princess, Summer wants you with her and your brother!" The 
girl looked up at the woman in front of her and realized that something 
was wrong big time.

"Jason!" Winter jumped up, grabbed Janet's hand, who had in that way no 
other choice but to follow Winter, and left the big tent. SG-1 hastily 
followed the trio but were stopped by Zoë and Thalassa, who were guarding 
the entrance of the small tent in which the trio had disappeared.

The moment Winter entered the tent she had to sneeze, as a heavy scent 
entered her nostrils. In the back a young man was lying on a bed made of 
skins. His face was deadly pale and he was taking in short breaths. Janet 
knew she could help him but she didn't want to interfere with the 
resident healer.

"I'm sorry Winter, his wounds are too deep. I can not help him and he 
will soon join our ancestors." Kali had come towards Winter and looked 
her straight in the face but the girl looked past her and wasn't 
listening.

"She can help!" Winter pushed Janet towards Kali and got a strange look 
in return. Summer had heard Winter's little outburst and came towards the 
entrance of the tent.

"Winter, Jason is dying! No one can help him!" Winter dropped her gaze to 
the floor but help was on the way.

"Winter's right. I might be able to help your brother. I'm a Doctor ... a 
healer on Earth."

"Could you?" Hope returned into Summer's eyes as she looked at the petite 
woman in front of her. If Winter trusted her then it couldn't harm to 
trust her just as much.

"I need to get my stuff and then I can take a look at Jason."

"Whatever you need!" They left the tent and Janet picked up her stuff in 
their tent. She dragged Sam along to help her perform the duties. The two 
guardians stayed at the entrance and kept everyone out. Kali had insisted 
on staying, as she, however, didn't trust the stranger one bit.

While Janet was helping Jason, Summer and Winter were pacing outside the 
tent. Hours passed and the sun finally set. Fires were lit and the camp 
prepared for another night of not knowing whether Spring knew where they 
were hiding out. Summer stopped in her tracks when she saw Janet coming 
out of the tent. She kicked Winter, who had fallen asleep against a tree, 
awake and both looked, with eyes filled of hope, at the woman.

"He's going to be fine." Both Princesses sprinted past Janet and into the 
tent. Janet followed them back inside and watched how they reunited with 
their brother. When she was sure she could leave him in the good care of 
his sisters she left to get some much-earned sleep.

"Summer, she knows ... where you two are hiding!" Jason looked at his 
sister. "You have to move if you want to see the light of day again!"

"Winter!" Summer took her sister to the exit of the tent. "Go back to our 
tent and get some sleep!"

"But..."

"No buts, just go! I need to talk to Jason!" Winter was more or less 
kicked out of the tent and found herself standing alone in the center of 
the small campsite. She didn't want to go back to their tent; instead she 
was going to pay their visitors a visit.

She walked to SG-1's tent and popped her head inside.

"Hey Winter, come on in!" Winter entered and placed herself next to the 
entrance. "How's your brother doing?" Jack had decided to show some 
interest now that they were going to stick around a little while longer.

"He's going to be just fine thanks to Janet. She even impressed Kali." 
Winter smiled when she remembered Kali's face.

"Winter, could you tell us something more about Spring?" Winter's smile 
faded and she looked at the young man in front of her. She shifted a 
little to make herself a little more comfortable and started telling her 
story about Spring.

"As you already know Spring is our older sister. Automn used to be the 
oldest of the family. She was a democratic ruler and the Amazons of the 
Four Seasons were happy. Spring was nice too but one day she just turned 
into a bad person. Automn died soon after and Summer thinks that Spring 
has killed her but she can't prove that. So Spring instated herself as 
the rightful Queen. Friends of ours started to disappear and were not 
seen again or turned up dead. We were grounded but with the help of our 
remaining friends and the men, who suffer greatly under Spring's ruling, 
we managed to escape and hide ourselves in the Forests of the Ancestors. 
If she ever finds us she'll ... she'll kill us ... just for fun." Winter 
stopped talking as she saw her sister entering the tent.

"She knows where we are. We need to move again. Winter, pack your stuff! 
We'll be leaving immediately!" Winter didn't protest this time and left 
the tent. "My friends, I can not ask you to stay. Things could get out of 
hand and it might get dangerous so..."

"We're staying!" Summer looked at Janet, so did Jack but he knew it was 
useless to change the Doc's mind.

"Yes, we're sticking around for a little while longer if you let us. We 
might come in handy!"

"Thank you! I'll let someone bring you a couple of horses so you can load 
your things!" With that Summer left to prepare for herself.

Winter was pacing around in the moonlit center of the camp. She had 
helped the visitors load their horses, controlled her weapons and had fed 
Thunder and Snowflake. Jason had been picked up by some friends and was 
brought deeper into the sacred forest. Thunder, however, pushed his nose 
against her back and stopped her in her tracks.

"Hey Buddy!" Winter hugged him and buried her face in his neck. Someone 
startled her a few minutes later and told her it was time to go. The girl 
fluently jumped onto Thunder's back and guided him towards the rest of 
the group, placing herself next to Snowflake. Winter gave Daniel and 
Janet a curt nod and then looked back one more time at what had been her 
home for the past three months. They would go to a place far beyond the 
Doorway and start a new life with Summer as their Queen.

                         *******************

*The Forest of the Ancestors-Dr. Janet Fraiser*

I feel myself drift off into a peaceful sleep. Daniel's back is an 
excellent pillow and Snowflake's moving is so rhythmic that it won't be 
long before I am fast asleep. From the corner of my eye I see Winter 
moving her head slightly as if she tries to catch that non-existing 
sound. She seems restless to me but maybe it's just because she's running 
from this terrible woman called Spring, or maybe it's something about 
this forest. It looks creepy enough to me. I don't get much time to think 
it over as I suddenly see her tense every muscle in her body.

"Winter?" I don't get an answer from her. Instead I hear the sound of a 
horn followed by a bunch of screaming women.

"We're under attack!" What happens next goes beyond my imagination. 
Snowflake staggers and Daniel and I fall to the ground. We're both 
emptying our handguns and for once I wish I too had a P-90. The warriors 
keep attacking us from all sides and we're fighting a loosing battle. I 
look around but can't find Daniel anymore but the women don't give me 
much time to think about him as they keep attacking me with their pointy 
daggers. I look around searching for Winter but when I see her among the 
fighting people I can see she's in the middle of a life-or-death-battle 
herself. Suddenly I find myself flat on my back and see a shiny dagger 
coming down on me.

"Aaaaahhhhhhh!!!!" Apparently somebody heard me because my attacker drops 
to the ground ... dead, a dagger sticking out of her back. I look up and 
see Winter staring back at me for a second, then she kills yet another 
warrior in cold blood, slitting her throat just like that. I have to 
swallow to keep my stomach under control. I see Winter running over to me 
in a daze. She's completely covered in mud and blood, blood that could be 
hers but I'm not sure. She drags me along, away from the battlefield but 
I stop her. I'm not leaving SG-1 behind, though I'm not really sure of 
where exactly they are. "Wait! What about my friends?"

"Dead or captured! Now move, or do you want to die out here?" Okay 
there's an option I'm not willing to take, so I follow my rescuer into 
the forest. Winter keeps on running for quite a while but suddenly she 
stops and I bump into her.

"Why are we stopping?"

"Because I'm not planning on jumping down from that!" I look from Winter 
to whatever she's pointing at and I see a huge cliff going down at least 
100m. As I peek over the edge I decide that heights are definitely not my 
thing.

"What..."

"The reason they attacked us there. We have no choice but to go back!"

"Winter! You said it yourself ... we'll die out there!" Still not ready 
to take that option.

"I know! We're not going back ... yet!" I look at my niece ... Winter as 
she starts looking for a place to hide ourselves. "Watch our sixes!" She 
leaves me stunned. 'Sixes', that's something Winter can't possibly know 
about unless ... CJ, she's still in there ... somewhere. As I follow the 
order she gave me I start to pace around until a buzzing sound stops me 
in my tracks. My brains tell me I know the sound but all they can come up 
with is my washing machine.

"Hey Janet, I found..." Suddenly I realize what it is that makes such a 
buzzing sound and I turn on my heels to see the flickering point of an 
arrow coming right at me. No it isn't aimed at me it is...

"CJ!" I push my niece aside and instantaneously feel a sharp pain going 
through my right shoulder and arm. I hit the ground with a soft thud and 
for a second everything goes black.

"Janet!" I hear soft cursing and then I feel myself being dragged into 
some nearby bushes. Everything becomes blurry and soon I drift into 
peaceful darkness, not only from the sharp pain but also from total 
exhaustion. The last thing I feel is a hand taking mine and holding it 
tightly.

                         *******************

*Spring's Village-Dr. Daniel Jackson*

A soft pounding tells me I'm still alive. I try to open my eyes but too 
much bright light makes that idea seem very unattractive. When my head 
finally allows me to open my eyes I have a look around and see what I've 
landed myself into this time. I find myself tied up tightly to a pole in 
the middle of a large village. A circle of well-trained women stands 
guard. As I look around I notice my friends in the exact same position as 
I am except for Summer who's locked up in a small cage. But there's one 
person I'm missing, Janet. She's not with us and I wonder where she might 
be. If she's with Winter, who doesn't seem to be here either, then she'll 
be okay. If she's not... Don't think about that, Daniel! She's fine ... 
Janet's fine.

"Hey Daniel!" I turn my head towards the owner of the voice.

"Hey Jack!" I smile to show him I'm fine. "Jack, do you know what 
happened to J...Dr. Fraiser?" He looks around and I realize he didn't 
know yet she wasn't with us.

"I don't know. And where's Winter?"

"Maybe they're together!" I nod and hope with all my heart that they are. 
Suddenly a dark cloud takes the sunlight away from me ... wait no, that's 
impossible. There were no clouds a second ago! I look up and see two 
shiny green eyes look down on me.

"Good morning! Had a good night?" I notice that the woman in front of me 
is holding something in her hand but I can't determine what it is.

"Not really!" Jack answers in my place. "Maybe you could loosen these 
ropes a bit!" She just stares at him for a few seconds and then she turns 
her attention back to me.

"You are worried about the woman that was with you, are you not?" I nod 
and wonder how she knows. "I am sorry to disappoint you but your friend 
is dead." I swallow hard. No it can't be, she can't be dead. NO!

"You're bluffing!"

"Believe me for I am Spring and killed her myself!" Then she drops what 
she was holding in her hands in front of me. Oh my God, Janet's tags, 
bloodied. My stomach turns upside down and I throw up. The woman in front 
of me starts to laugh hysterically and leaves us alone again. I cry in 
silence for I have lost the woman I love and hold dear. I don't care if 
Jack or Sam or Teal'c are watching me, I just don't care.

                         *******************

*Forest of the Ancestors-Winter*

My back is killing me and the sun hurts my eyes. I feel dizzy when I get 
up and realize the poison is spreading through my system. The pain in my 
arm is back and I can see that the wound is filled up with dirt. I need 
to clean it or it will infect. I'm still holding Janet's hand. I realize 
I need to find the antidote, not just for me but for her. Silence is all 
I can detect and I decide now would be a good time to see if there are 
any survivors. I run back at the battlefield and what I see is so 
unrealistic. Bodies are lying everywhere, the ground is soaked with blood 
from my friends and from my enemies. I pick up my second dagger that I 
had to leave behind and take the woman's bottle with antidote. I move on 
and find Janet's handgun. I go towards the front of our group and find 
more bodies of close friends. I slump to the ground when I stumble onto 
Zoë and Thalassa's bodies. I cry but I'm not alone, as I hear a silent 
sob from behind a tree. I use Janet's handgun to defend myself, not even 
loaded it would make a fine club. I sneak up from the other side of the 
tree and startle the person behind it.

"Alexandria!" Thalassa's daughter looks up at me. Her eyes are red and 
swollen, but as far as I can see she isn't injured.

"Winter! You're alive ... but hurt!" She touches my arm and I wince.

"Listen, we have to get back. Janet is alive too but she's injured and we 
have to get her to the men's camp as soon as possible!" I look around and 
see a familiar face in the distance staring at me. I get up and whistle. 
Thunder comes running to me but there's no sign of Snowflake. I walk back 
towards the place where I slit the woman's throat and take her bottle 
too. Thunder and Alexandria follow me in silence. We both know that we 
have to give our friends a decent funeral but not now, later. For now our 
Ancestors will take care of their souls.

I leave Janet asleep for a little while longer and take the opportunity 
to clean my own wound. Alexandria takes care of me very well. I drink the 
antidote and wish that they had chosen a nicer flavor.

"We have to remove that arrow." I nod and watch as Alex takes a closer 
look at Janet's shoulder. That moment Janet awakes and she is startled to 
see an unfamiliar face hovering over her.

"Winter!"

"It's okay, this is Alexandria, Thalassa's daughter! Listen we're going 
to remove that arrow but before that I want you to empty this." She 
accepts the bottle and I laugh when her face shows she doesn't like the 
flavor either. In the meanwhile Alex has started a small fire and has put 
the point of her little dagger into the fire to heat it up.

"Okay, removing that arrow is going to hurt like hell, believe me!" Janet 
looks at me and frowns. "Been there, done that, not nice!" Alex looks at 
me and I give her a reassuring look back. She knows what she needs to do 
but she seems anxious to do it.

"What are you going to do?" A question I'm not willing to answer but I 
have no other choice.

"Alex is going to break the back of the arrow and she's going to push it 
through your shoulder. Then she'll burn your veins to close them and stop 
the bleeding." I don't tell Janet about the poison, she doesn't need to 
know that part. "Oh ... you can yell if it hurts. No one will hear us." I 
move closer to my new friend and hold her tightly when Alex starts her 
work.

Janet passed out again, but surprisingly only after Alex finished the 
job. I'm sure though that the Ancestors have heard her yells. Alexandria 
distinguishes the fire and then we leave this horrific place to search 
for the men.

                         *******************

*Spring's Village-Summer*

I can hardly move in my cage. I am glad Winter is not here with me but I 
am not happy for the explorers from Earth. They have lost one of their 
team members by the hands of Spring. The one with the four eyes has been 
crying and yelling. I can feel his agony and know he felt deeply for this 
woman. I look around and notice Spring stepping into the circle again. 
Four other women are following her and I fear they are coming for me this 
time. I am right as she stops in front of my cage and orders her warriors 
to get me out. They drag me out of it and do not care that they are 
hurting me like hell but I refuse to show any emotion.

"Summer, it has been a while!" She looks at me and I spit in her face, 
getting a blow in return. "Summer, this is not a way to treat your Queen! 
I only want to know where our little sister, Winter, is?" I look up at 
her and know at once Winter is going to be fine. They have not killed 
her, maybe wounded, but the kid is going to be fine.

"I do not know where she could be and even if I knew I would not tell 
you!" She turns around and walks towards the blond woman who looks up, 
anxiety filling her eyes. It is like she knows something. It is like she 
sees the real Spring.

"Summer, do you know who these people are?" I look at her confused. 
"These people came through the Doorway 6 months ago. They walked all the 
way to the Cliff of the Lost Souls. There was a girl with them, looking 
just like Winter." I look around and see that the explorer's eyes are 
fixed onto Spring's face. She knows something they need to know but what? 
"You want to know what happened to this girl and what happened to our 
Winter?" I am getting confused.

"What happened to Winter?"

"There was an earthquake and the girl fell off the cliff. These people 
thought she was dead and went back to their own world. But the girl 
survived the fall and one of your loyal warriors found her barely alive. 
I killed Winter that day but then this girl arrived and you thought she 
was Winter. Do not ask me how but you did! The girl had lost her memory 
so that was convenient to me and I let you believe she was our sister. 
But in fact she belongs with them!" I am shocked and look at the others 
and all I see confusion. They are probably as shocked as I am but then 
again they already knew that their friend was alive. And I know now that 
my real sister is dead and the girl who is out there is someone else. 
"You!" She points at the blond woman. "Tell my sister who Winter really 
is!" The blond woman looks at me and I know she is struggling with her 
feelings.

"Winter is in fact Catherine-Jane Fraiser, Dr. Janet Fraiser's niece. I'm 
sorry, Summer!" She keeps staring at me and I feel tears rolling down my 
face. I know Spring can kill me now, as nothing is stopping her from 
doing it. She starts to laugh and I disappear into my cage, left alone 
with my misery.

                         *******************

*The Forest of the Ancestors-Winter*

We're still looking for the men and I feel tired. Janet has been leaning 
against my back from the moment we left our hiding-place and I know that 
Alexandria is exhausted as well. We're moving slowly, too slowly.

"Winter, listen!" I look up and hear what Alex wants me to hear, a soft 
murmuring. I steer Thunder towards it and soon we find ourselves in the 
middle of a campsite. Men come closer to get a better look and as soon as 
they recognize me they come to my side to help me.

"Winter? What are you doing here?" I turn around and look straight into 
Dimitrios' green eyes.

"She attacked us! Most of our loyal warriors are dead and Summer has been 
taken prisoner, along with the explorers from Earth. It's just 
Alexandria, Janet and me."

"Get some rest! We will look after the woman." I walk away to the tent 
that has been cleared for me. Alex follows me and we both fall asleep at 
once, as soon as we find some good space to sleep.

I wake up not knowing where I am. Then it strikes me right in the face 
and I sigh. Alexandria is still asleep and I decide it might be better to 
leave her that way. I get up and exit the tent. Many men stare at me and 
nod their heads when I pass by them. All I do is smile back and hurry on. 
I walk towards the tent in which Janet is lying and enter it silently. I 
take place next to her bed and I watch her sleep. There's this nagging in 
the back of my mind that tells me that this woman is somehow important to 
me but I can't see how. I seem to have known her longer than anyone else 
I know.

I must have drifted off to sleep again because the next thing I know I 
feel a hand resting on my shoulder. I jump.

"Summer!" I look up and stare right into two brown eyes. "Janet!"

"You alright, Winter?" I just nod and smile but I'm not okay. I feel far 
from okay. A young man enters the tent and brings us dinner. He smiles at 
me and I smile back but it fades from my face as soon as he walks out.

"You hungry?" Janet nods and I hand her the bowl with oatmeal. We eat in 
silence and just enjoy each other's company. The moment we finish dinner 
I take her outside. One of the kids walks over to us.

"Thank you for saving our Princess!" I can see he's holding a white mouse 
in his hand, the gift of friendship.

"Do you like mice?" I whisper into Janet's ear. She looks up at me and I 
already know the answer. "He's holding a white one in his hand. It's a 
gift of friendship and can't be denied unless you wish to be hated as an 
enemy. Just open your hands and except it!" Janet does as I ask and the 
boy places the mouse into her hands. The mouse is shaking with fear and I 
take it from my friend and place it on my head where it nestles into my 
hair. We continue our walk and soon Thunder is following me again.

"Does that horse follow you everywhere you go?" I nod and turn myself 
around to pat my stallion on his neck.

"Come one!" I jump onto the horse and motion for Janet to do the same.

"Winter, where are we going? It might not be safe out there!" I pull her 
up onto Thunder's back and give my sweet stallion the heels. "Winter!"

                         *******************

*The Forest of the Ancestors-Dr. Janet Fraiser*

We're riding at greet speed through the forest. I'm holding on to Winter 
and sincerely hope that the white mouse hasn't switched heads yet. What 
kind of token of friendship is a mouse anyway? I have no idea where 
Winter is taking me. While I'm trying hard not to fall off Thunder's 
back, I think of Daniel ... I mean SG-1. I hope they're okay but how can 
they be when they are Spring's prisoners. Suddenly I realize we have 
stopped and I look around me. We're standing in a small clearing, in 
front of us I see the sun set. It's such a beautiful sight that I almost 
forget to breathe. Winter already jumped off the horse and helps me down. 
We walk to a big rock and settle ourselves against it. I look away from 
the sunset and at Winter. I see a tear trickle down her face and know 
she's thinking of Summer.

"Janet, why did you call me CJ when you jumped between me and that 
arrow?" Winter startles me but she isn't looking at me. I'm not sure I 
want her to know just in case she'll never remember her live as my niece 
ever again. But then she starts to stare at me and gives me not much of a 
choice. I stare back at the sunset but a full moon and a couple of bright 
stars have replaced the sun.

"Because I..." I look at her face and into those two beautiful green eyes 
of hers. "I lost my niece 6 months ago in an accident and she ... she 
looked just like you." I wasn't lying but I wasn't exactly telling the 
truth either. "I loved her a lot. She was a nice kid and..." I stop in 
the middle of my sentence and stare at the moon, feeling tears threaten 
to fall if I keep looking at the girl next to me.

"The moment I saw you at the Doorway I had the feeling I had seen you 
before but I didn't understand how that could be. And there's this 
nagging in the back of my mind that keeps telling me that you're somehow 
important to me." I turn back to Winter and I see that she knows. "Am I 
... this CJ you speak of?" All I can do is nod, as a lump in my throat 
prevents me from speaking out loud. She moves closer to me and nestles 
herself against me, resting her head on my shoulder. I notice the mouse 
has moved to her left shoulder and sleeping against her neck. We stay 
there against that rock for another hour or two before we go back to the 
campsite and get to sleep.

                         *******************

*The Men's Campsite-Dr. Janet Fraiser*

I woke up long before the sun rose above the horizon and had the chance 
to be on my own. I'm standing next to Thunder and gently combing his 
neck. He seems to appreciate my efforts. The horse is truly as black as 
the night and would be worth a lot on Earth. While I'm standing there my 
thoughts drift back to SG-1, to Daniel, and I know I have to do something 
to get them out of the hands of that evil woman. I'm sure Winter wants 
her sister out of there too but for now she hasn't mentioned any plans to 
go and rescue them. I look at the skins in the middle of the tent and 
smile as I see Alexandria stir in her sleep getting a kick in return from 
Winter. She mumbles something and turns around. I have somehow started to 
accept the fact that CJ will never be the same again but there's this 
little bit of hope inside me that keeps on believing there could be a 
chance for her to remember. I know that chance is small. Suddenly I'm 
interrupted in my thoughts by a loud noise coming from outside. I move 
towards the entrance of the tent and bump into a young man who enters the 
tent rather hastily.

"Winter, my Princess, wake up!" I hear Winter grumble but the young man 
won't give up. "My Princess, we have news!"

"News!" Winter is up in no time and looks at the man in front of her. 
"Thasos?" I move closer so that I too can hear what he has to say but 
instead of talking he walks back outside and motions us to follow him. We 
walk outside and what we're about to discover aint that pretty.

Jason sees us coming and walks towards us, his face as straight as ever. 
I look past him and see a young woman tied up to a pole.

"Winter, Xeno has news about Summer and the strangers!" I notice she has 
seen the young woman too and apparently Winter recognizes her. "We caught 
her spying on us. She was alone but there are extra guards out there. 
Xeno, tell Winter what you just told me!" The boy, I guess he's not older 
than 16, looks up and starts his story all over again.

"Spring has captured Summer and the strangers. They are still alive but I 
don't know for how long." He looks at me and I feel that whatever he's 
going to tell I'm not going to like it. "Your friends think you are dead. 
Spring has these silver things that belonged to you and bloodied them. 
She gave them to the man with the four eyes." I gasp and feel the world 
spinning for a second. Oh my God, they think I'm dead! Daniel thinks I'm 
dead! "Spring also..." The boy hesitates for a second and I have the 
feeling that he's afraid of telling his last bit of news.

"Told Summer your real identity!" I turn my head from Xeno to Jason but 
he's not looking at me. "We knew the real Winter was dead when you 
arrived but Summer didn't know that and thought you were her sister. The 
real Winter has been given an honorable funeral but we needed Spring to 
believe that she wasn't dead at all. That was the best for Summer and our 
plan worked until now." I see my niece staring at her 'brother'.

"You knew?" Jason nods and I can only hope that she's not going to do 
anything stupid.

"Listen, I know you truly believe you are Winter, an Amazon Princess, but 
you can't take real Winter's place when this is all over. I'm sorry!" 
This was wrong. Winter looks up and walks past by Jason towards the woman 
that has been tied to the pole and kicks her in the stomach.

"CJ!" I'm surprised I call her CJ again. She looks up at me and all I see 
is anger and confusion. She doesn't stop and starts to hit the woman with 
full force and since she became an Amazon she regained some strength. 
"Jason, stop her!" I look at the young man next to me but he hesitates.

"Not every one knows, Janet! I can't stop her. To my men she is still our 
Princess."

"If you won't do it then I will!" I walk towards my niece and stop her 
killer blow midair. The only thing she does is stare at me for a long 
period of time.

"Let go of me!" She steps away from me but keeps her eyes locked with 
mine. "Alexandria, get Thunder and my daggers!" The girl doesn't hesitate 
a second and disappears into the tent. "Jason, prepare your army, now!" 
Alex brings Thunder and the daggers to her Princess, who accepts them 
without saying a word. She steps back towards the woman and slices her 
throat in front of every one. The blood splashes around making my stomach 
doing a flip-flop but I refuse to look away.

"CJ!" The girl steps back to me. She looks down on me. I hate it when 
they do that.

"I am not CJ..." She turns towards Jason, "...and I am not Winter. I am 
nobody but that doesn't mean I can't help Summer! Jason, send your army 
to follow me in an hour and attack Spring's village when the sun is at 
its highest point in the sky." What she does next hurts me more than 
it'll hurt her. She takes one of her daggers, closes her fist around it 
and pulls the dagger out of it, cutting her hand. She dips her finger in 
the blood and draws two stripes next to her nose. She steps forward to 
Jason and Alex and does the same to them. Finally she looks back at me 
and I know what's coming. The next thing I know two stripes of blood 
cover my cheeks. My niece jumps onto Thunder, not even looking at the 
wound, but before she leaves she turns back at me and hands me something 
she was carrying around her neck, her necklace with the violin I gave her 
for her 12th birthday. "Go Thunder!" The horse staggers and runs off, 
leaving us in a cloud of dust.

"What is she going to do?" I look up at Jason. I'm worried she'll do 
something she's going to regret later on.

"She's going to challenge Spring to a fight to the death. The blood means 
she's ready to sacrifice her live for others, for us." The only thing I 
can do is look at him stunned. I'm not ready to loose my niece a second 
time. I just couldn't handle that, and nor could my friends.

                         *******************

*P5J-314*

Thunder raced through the forest with great speed. It looked as if he 
knew what was going to happen next and that his young friend was on her 
way to either be slaughtered or win a battle to the death. Sweat soon 
covered his back but he didn't lessen his speed. The girl on his back 
looked straight forward, never letting her eyes drift away from her goal. 
They left the forest behind them and crossed the meadow where the Doorway 
was still standing majestically. The girl looked at the Doorway for a 
second and knew that this was the place where her misery started and that 
it would probably be the place that would end that same misery. She 
entered the next forest and this time the Ancestors wouldn't be there to 
protect her from the evil spirits for this was Spring's territory but the 
girl didn't care about that. She just made her stallion go faster and 
faster, knowing that her army was following her by now. Spring's guards 
must have noticed her by now but they left her alone for they had seen 
the blood on her face and knew perfectly well what that meant. She would 
kill them when they tried to catch her so they let her go straight to 
Spring's village.

                         *******************

*Spring's Village*

Winter stopped Thunder in the middle of the village. Spring's warriors 
stayed away from her daggers as they saw the blood on her face. She was 
here to see Spring and not to fight them to free her sister.

"Well ... well, what do we have here?" Spring appeared from behind the 
group and stepped into the circle. "Winter? Or should I say Catherine- 
Jane?" Winter had jumped from her horse and was standing right in front 
of her so feared sister. Surpressing a wave of nausea she stepped closer 
towards the woman.

"I, Winter, Princess of the Amazons of the Four Seasons, challenge thee, 
Spring, Queen of the Amazons of the Four Seasons, to a fight to the 
death!" Spring looked at the girl in front of her and started to laugh. 
But when she turned towards her warriors to give them the order to arrest 
the girl she found faces that clearly read 'She challenged you! Comply or 
die!'. She turned back to Winter and smiled a wicked smile.

"They seem to want me to fight you! Fine, I accept your challenge!"

"We fight when the sun reaches its highest point in the sky!" Never 
taking her eyes from the woman in front of her Winter made her wishes 
clear. "Now I want to see my sister and the strangers!" Spring hesitated 
for a moment. She could kill the girl right here but she knew that this 
battle had to be fought later at the time set by the girl herself. She 
nodded and two warriors escorted Winter towards the cells.

Summer looked up at the door when she heard the lock removed.

"Winter!" The guards opened the door of her cell and gently threw Winter 
in it. Summer took her sister into a fierce hug but the girl didn't 
react. "Winter?"

"I do not wish to be called that, Summer. And I do not wish to be called 
CJ either!" She looked at the strangers and locked with Daniel's eyes. 
"She is alive, Daniel! Janet is alive." He opened his mouth to say 
something but instead he started to cry. Then they noticed the blood on 
CJ's face and Summer gasped.

"Oh no, don't tell me ... no Winter you can't!"

"It has been done! I am ready!"

"Ready for what?" Jack looked at Summer and demanded an explanation.

"The blood on her face means she's here to challenge Spring ... to a 
fight to the death. She is either going to get slaughtered or she's going 
to win this challenge."

                         *******************

*Noon-Spring's